purchase book here,
read
for
free
below.
The Art of God
- an actual Theory of Everything -
by Joel A. Wendt
A
challenge to the Theory of Evolution and the Big Bang, by offering A
Theory of God and its details
as a fully accurate and realistic Theory of Everything
2nd Edition, published by
Joel A. Wendt April 15th, 2011
cover art:
The stone was found for the purpose of being painted by
the author. The symbol on the stone is Hopi, and means to them,
according to various sources: "Together with all nations we protect both land and life
and hold the world in balance.” A
slightly different (somewhat additional and alternative) meaning
is described near the end of this book.
other books and booklets* by the author
*the content of many booklets are included in certain
full sized books
Uncommon Sense: The Degeneration, and the Redemption, of Political Life in America
On the Nature of Public Life: the Soul of a People, the Spirit of a Nation, and the Sacrifices of its Leaders
*Counter-Moves: finding victory in the War the Rich are making upon the Poor. This essay is included in the book Uncommon Sense
Hermit’s Weblog: everything your mother never told you about how the world really works
*Bicycles: a children’s Christmas Story that is also for adults
*the Natural Christian: Many people today are Christian in their hearts, and declare that while they are not religious, they are spiritual. Institutional religion has no meaning for them, and this little booklet is for them. This essay is included in the book New Wine.
the Way of the Fool: the conscious development of our human character, and the future of Christianity, both to be born out of the natural union of Faith and Gnosis
New Wine: foundational essays out of a Science of the Spirit, in support of the coming living metamorphosis of Christianity
American Anthroposophy - an introduction: a celebration of the American Soul’s unique ability to contribute to the future of Anthroposophy, and to the future of world culture
Dangerous Anthroposophy: a collection of essays providing a critical analysis of the Anthroposophical Society and Movement, as well as introductory materials for a new (organic) social science. This analysis is directed at helping the Society and Movement develop further in the 21st Century
*Living Thinking in Action: A fifty page booklet created as an introduction to one view of the primary inner activities underlying the new cognitive mystery. This was demonstrated by Rudolf Steiner during his life, and written about in his books: A Theory of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception; and, The Philosophy of Freedom (or Spiritual Activity). Both of these essays are included in the books: American Anthroposophy, the Way of the Fool, New Wine and The Art of God.
*The Shadow - the results of introspective spiritual research on the threefold double-complex, and as well on Ahriman’s Present Incarnation in America (soon to be updated and renamed: The Mystery of Evil)
*Biographical Necessity: confessions of a social philosopher ... and an occasional fool. Slightly over 100 pages of more than anyone will really want to know - a very strange life.
*The Misconception of Cosmic Space as appears in the ideas of modern Astronomy: A 29 page booklet that concerns what happens if we substitute in the solution of the problem of parallax, the more modern Projective Geometry for the older Euclidean Geometry. This essay is included in the book New Wine and in the book The Art of God
Seven
Dates or Erotica Transcending (adults
only) love, sexuality, sensuality and the New Feminine Mysteries of Eros
dedication
to two people
To Linda LaTores, who is to me the incarnation of the
Goddess of Kindness, for without her generosity and grace this book
would certainly not have been written (and yes, we do now live
together, at River House, her beautiful home on the Assabet River in
Concord) ... I first met her at a meeting in Concord, MA, where I was
expressing to the individual, who put together the meeting, my dismay
that there were no toilet facilities near at hand, something a man my
age must always seek out ... Linda, overhearing, offered me (a complete
stranger), the use of the bathroom in her home, to which she drove me
immediately, after which she returned us both to the gathering ... then
there is her recent testimony as a witness in a criminal case ... the
prosecutor would ask a question, and while she was starting to answer,
the defendant’s attorney would object, at which point Linda
instinctively would say: “I’m sorry”, as if the objection meant she had
done something wrong. Kindness always thinks if something is not
right, it should be responsible to make things better ... She is also,
among her lesser graces, well versed in Vedanta, Shamanism,
Christianity, and living in the Now.
To Jesaiah Ben-Aharon, easily one of the wisest
individuals on the planet, whose books fascinate me, and with whom I
find myself more and more wanting to engage in furious argument ... his
book on The New Experience of the Supersensible is occasionally so abstract, it is nearly unreadable
(but, unfortunately, worth the effort at deciphering); and whose book America’s
Global Responsibility, seems to contain in
the background undertow of its thought, some kind of ancient and
terrible Jewish Mother injunctions radiating too frequently all manner
of guilt on just about every American, all the while being for the most
part tragically factually true; while his book The
Spiritual Event of the Twentieth Century will
eventually be recognized as one of the first authentic Gospels (Good
News) of the true Second Coming of Christ ...
To both,
my deepest thanks ...
Table of Contents (as it
were)
(This vortex-like structure
is very fluid and in constant movement, such that we will come around
to the same general conceptual area over time, seeking with each new
experience a deeper examination. In a way a kind of new
conceptual vocabulary has to be prepared, such that over the period of
the different experiences, all will hopefully become more and more
useful. Simultaneously, as we build new concepts, we will in the
same gesture have to dismantle others.
Page numbers are not given,
although I can understand why someone might want them. They are
in part technically a problem in internet self-publishing because of
the conversion of an rtf. file to a PDF document, which conversion
alters the paging considerably. But the main reason is that
this book is not written like a scholarly work it all. It
is written to be experienced, and the reader is free to organize that experience in
any way they see fit, and should not be confined to any arbitrary
scheme of mine. The titles below simply represent where in a
certain mood I felt like delineating a change of theme, and these
titles then have more of a relationship to artistic musical and poetic
notation then any more academic or conventional system of order.
Once more, as regards the
vortex metaphor: the upper boundaries of a vortex are wider, and the
speed of circulation slower for those objects caught up in that aspect
of its nature. As the vortex-tornado deepens it narrows almost to
a point, where the velocity and force which is active there is at its
maximum. So also then with the journey through this book - a
gradual intensification is intended in terms of the application of this
books nature on the processes of the reader’s mind.)
- dedication
- introduction
- beginning with a theory of God
- the Shaman sees Wholes
- back to our pursuit of a theory of God
- the Idea of God
- the shape of the social political world of humanity
- some limits to natural science
- a transition
- the questions of Why and Time
- the Mystery of Evil as aspects of How and Why
- some thoughts on the necessary, yet temporary, superficial nature of these discussions
- God in Time and Space
- the totality of the order of the macro-social world as an Embodiment of the Word
- further limits of the present truth-structures in natural science
- the problem of human freedom
- the conflict itself has meaning
- ... and make an evolved synthesis of the previous thoughts
- a slight shift of emphasis
- time, space and spiritual causality
- the Theory of Evolution, its limits and biases
- the bones ... an alternative explanation
- ... some aspects of a real science of the mind
- the appearance of the free moral individual in human social-political life
- interlude and recapitulation
- additional aspects of the nature of thought and thinking
- social life, in the biography, as a creative invention - the self-conscious spirit as an artist in life
- evidence and proof of God, as well as some proposed experiments and tests ... or, the now we’ve got him section,’cause he is never ever going to be able to do that
- indirect evidence of God
- direct evidence of God
- a new path to the spirit, elaborated in three parts:
1) The Misconception of Cosmic Space as appears in the Ideas of Modern Astronomy
2) The Meaning of Earth Existence in the Age of the Consciousness Soul
3) In Joyful Celebration of the Soul Art and Music of
Discipleship
introduction
In this book one of the ideas
we might come to understand is how it is that a theory is a kind of
story. Whether it is the Theory Evolution, or a Theory of God,
both are stories. This book then will be the story of an
alternative theory to the one currently dominating scientific thinking.
As an aspect of that story there will also be a kind of
anti-story - a deconstruction of certain aspects of the dominant
scientific story (theory). Keep in mind that only certain parts
of what Natural Science teaches will undergo deconstruction.
Natural scientists do know a great deal about world, - they just
do not know Everything, and certain aspects of what they believe
they know they have gotten completely wrong.
P.S. The reader should best
understand this book as a social science text ... that is I am here
being as fully scientific as is possible about the social. The
primary aspect of my science concerns thinking and the mind - that is
the how or method by which one goes about using human cognitive
capacities. The secondary aspect concerns the application of that
how - of that method of thinking and the mind as applied to the
question of the real nature of human macro-social and political
existence. This last produces a content. The book
arises primarily from method or how, and then secondarily as a content
or what. At the same time because of the complicated nature of
these processes (methods) and themes (contents), and their natural
interdependence, the whole has to be artistically expressed in the form
of something woven together, as they can in fact not be
separated. One can distinguish them, but they are, in their
essence, an undivided whole.
As a consequence, in order to
see deeply into the human psychology underlying our shared social
existence it is essential to know intimately one’s own inwardness in a
scientific fashion. Emerson puts it this way in his lecture to
Harvard in 1837: The
American Scholar:
"For the instinct is sure, that prompts him to tell his brother what
he thinks. He then learns that in going down into the secrets of his
own mind he has descended into the secrets of all minds...”
* * *
Yes, I do find the present approach to a TOE, or theory
of everything, to be weak and almost, but not quite, useless. Its
flaws are simple. It arises from a long term process in
mathematical and theoretical physics which has more and more excluded
what it was not willing to take account of (known in the field as reductionism), such that even at the beginning of the 20th Century
Sir Arthur Eddington was to say something like: We are on a path to knowing
more and more about less and less. It
is theoretical physics that has crawled inside the conceptual
black-hole of pure and obscure mathematics, as if somehow with numbers
alone one was going to be able to explain and understand the hunger for
rational Science (the search for the True), the need for devotional
Religion (the search for the Good) and the endless human creativity of
Art (the search for the Beautiful). Numbers, by themselves, will
never be able to define or explain the nature of the striving human
spirit, however much devotion certain thinkers give
to reaching such a goal.
Think about it. Say you get a paper on the latest
TOE, and it consists of pages of obscure mathematics, followed by
another paper where a mathematically inclined theoretical physicist
attempts to explain to the layman what all this stuff means. To
me it is all like some new, yet still vain, priesthood selling their
mysterious (only we can really understand it, and you should believe us
because we are really really smart and you are very very dumb)
snake-oil potion about how the world works. Trust us, they say.
Sure.
What a purely mathematical Theory of Everything also does
is to pretend that human beings aren’t involved (and haven’t been
involved far before the Age of Science) with seeking meaning. In crawling into some obscure symbol system only
meant for a few, these folks just throw in the toilet almost all of
human history, as if only their abstract thinking was to have valid meaning. They are in essence imposing their personal meaning on the rest of us, and insisting we should buy it.
Me, I’m of the view that whatever a real and actual theory of
everything is going to be like, it ought to be written in words most
everyone can understand on their own; and it ought to include all that
meaning stuff of which human history and civilizations are made.
No mysteries, just plain straight talk. I’m going to
try to do that here.
Various details of this physics-only-thinking flawed
approach will be laid out in the main text. But for the moment,
consider the shaman, at dawn, sitting in the open air contemplating
what he sees. He sees the world whole. There are no
parts, just the one-thing - the World of the Creator, which includes
himself and every feeling and thought he will ever have. Even his
eventual death is to be part of the whole, which potential speaks to
him that there is more mystery in his heart than there is knowledge of
facts in his head.
He breathes, he sees, he touches the earth with his
hands, and also touches the sky with his eyes. His heart is
always filled with wonder, even though he has been to college and has a
J.D. in Law. He knows well the world of abstract thought, and is
not unfamiliar with classical philosophy. He reads popular
science magazines and science fiction. He also talks to
some of the invisible aspects of the Divine Mystery, and they talk back
to him.
Early, in his self-education, he one day looked at his
hands and understood the responsibility that went with having them, for
the Spirit of God meant for those very hands to be His instrument, in
the same way He meant for the shaman’s head and heart to be an
instrument of the Divine Mystery. Not only that, - in no way was
he, the shaman, meant to be passive concerning this. The
Divine Mystery did not want obedience at all, but rather in giving the
shaman self-conscious freedom had meant exactly that. You
decide what to do with these gifts: of head and heart and hands - you
decide.
On what may seem to be another planet, in a galaxy far
far away ... recently various individuals of the New Atheists
persuasion have been writing on the Internet that there ought to be a
proof of God ... and, given the tendency of the New Atheists to rely on
materialistic (all is matter, there is no spirit) science, it is odd to
find them asserting that things be proved. This matter-fascinated science in a lot of
cases offers evidence, but seldom proves - instead it mostly theorizes.
Obviously in the hard sciences (physics, chemistry,
thermodynamics etc.) we can evoke mathematics with its particular
rigor, and find in many places the appearance of mathematical proof in
some minor fields of the totality of the enterprise of this still
immature version of a Way of Knowledge we name science. Because
of this fact, the demand for proofs by some of the New Atheists can be
understood, although this demand is based on a very superficial idea of
what this new Way of Knowledge - this science - actually does.
What I am saying, to be blunt, is that the demand for
proof among many New Atheists is a kind of unsophisticated
understanding of what science actually does (and is capable of doing in
its present iteration), and these folks ought at the least strive to
understand better the system of thought (the paradigm) on which they so
strongly rely. This little book hopes to address these questions
in more detail, and with some degree of rigor.
By way of background, let me refer to a small essay, Does God
Exist?, that is on my website Shapes in
the Fire. This essay mainly deals with
whether that question (Does God Exist?) is even a good
beginning question and how little the current disputants actually know
about the history of this type of riddle (and its relatives), for it is
not new. Not only is this question’s past history
significant, but the modern dialog in various academic disciplines on
this riddle is far better than what routinely passes for observations
on blogs and other mostly amateur considerations of these kinds of
philosophical dilemmas, among many of those who style themselves: New
Atheists.
Particularly sad is the kind of thing that happens on
television shows such as Bill Maher’s Real Time. The superficiality of the anti-religious ranting
there is so blatant and juvenile it is almost absurd.
In that essay I wrote, in part: All the same, where are we
Now, with this question: “Does God exist?” Well that
depends upon what we mean by God and by exist, does it not? It also
concerns questions of desire and determinism, and questions of the
fundamental nature of stuff. What do we mean by matter? What do we mean
by spirit? Does our idea of God exclude the human being? Is God outside
us or inside us, or both? What is the real nature of the Divine
Mystery? Something unknowable to scientific thinking and then totally
and only dependent upon Faith? Or something quite knowable, and thus
dependent upon developing the skills, crafts and arts by which such a
kind of knowledge (knowledge of God) becomes possible.
In a sense, without meaning to be particularly critical of any person, the dialogs between any number of those who identify themselves as New Atheists and the Christian (or other religious) apologists they engage with, on most blogs, other Internet conversation sites and on cable TV, is more like something between 1st and 2nd graders in a school yard, than college-educated graduate students, knowledgeable in the relevant fields of interest. Positions are taken and then defended that in a more aware scholarly environment would not be taken or need to be defended.
To be clear: while a few of the dialogs are mature and
well informed, most are superficial and simply expressions of one
individual’s immature biases. This is to be expected. The
basic matters being thought about require some effort to master in any
depth or detail. Mostly people don’t have the time. Even
here, in this book, I do not have the time to do a survey of the best
dialogs. However, given the nature of the approach I will be
taking, I hope those engaged in those mature dialogs will recognize
that the direction followed below justifies stepping past their quite
valid work, and exploring whatever new directions might be useful.
I will also be writing about an essay concerning problems
with the Theory of Evolution, written before his untimely death by a
practicing philosopher of science, from whose remarkable work we can
come to understand two basic issues: the first is about the actual
weaknesses of the Theory itself; and, the second is a real discussion
of what a Theory has to manage to contain in order to satisfy the
underlying issues of philosophical inquiry (such as logical arguments,
testability etc.). The name of that essay is Dogma and
Doubt, by Ron Brady, and it too can be found
on the Internet. I’ll use it as a bridge to the final section of
the book, which will concern in more detail the matters of evidence and
proof.
A genuinely good question is: Is there Evidence of God?
This keeps us in line with basic processes common to
present day natural science, and encourages then a particular and
disciplined style of thinking in order to address that question.
However, in order to proceed along those lines of thought it
first becomes necessary to elaborate a theory of god, which would of necessity have to include an idea of god. There can be, and is presently, more than one
such theory and more than one such idea (mostly in fields of theology
and philosophy). Anyone conversant with religious thinking
knows full well there are multiple and different ideas of god, so
recognizing this fact is a good place to start.
One of the problems one runs into in surveying the better
discussions of these issues is in fact the Idea or Theory of God which
is there expressed, generally in some classical form, often going all
the way back to the arguments of the Scholastics. For
example, God is often first defined in a rather elaborate and
magnificent fashion: all powerful, all knowing, ultimately mysterious
and so forth. Then on the basis of such definitions we try to
logically arrive at some sense of how it is that our real and human
life experiences (such as the problems of evil and freedom) are
encompassed by this supposed magnificent Being. The problem with
this approach will become apparent as we proceed with the main text.
In essence, such an Idea of the magnificence of God is inadequate
as a starting point for any investigation of this profound Mystery,
that one might carefully make in the Age of Science and in a systematic
fashion.
I wrote in the early 1990‘s an essay that approached a
few of those issues from certain limited directions: The Idea of
Mind - a
Christian meditator considers the problem of consciousness. In that essay I briefly traced the directions of
natural science regarding the nature of mind, which direction seem
largely based on a not really justified assumption. Here are some
typical remarks by natural scientists on this subject, which I had
discovered at that time:
“...it
has
long
been recognized that mind does not exist
somehow apart from brain...” (The Mind, Richard M. Restak M.D. pp ll, Bantam Books, 1988)
[emphasis added]; and, “My fundamental
premise about the
brain is that its workings - what we sometimes call mind - are a
consequence of its anatomy and physiology and nothing more.” (The
Dragons of Eden, Speculations of the Evolution
of Human Intelligence, Carl Sagan, pp.7,
Ballantine Books, 1977). [emphasis added]
Here is a leading neurophysiologist, who is still
practicing today:
"It
is old hat to say that the brain is responsible for mental activity.
Such a claim may annoy the likes of Jerry Falwell or the Ayatollah, but
it is more or less the common assumption of educated people in the
twentieth century. Ever since the scientific revolution, the guiding
view of most scientists has been that knowledge about the brain, its
cells and its chemistry will explain mental states. However, believing
that the brain supports behavior is the easy part: explaining how is
quite another.” (Mind
Matters: How the Mind and Brain
interact to Create Our Conscious Lives,
Michael S. Grazzanica Ph.D. pp 1, Houghton Mifflin, Boston 1988)
[emphasis added]. Also in Mind
Matters, Grazzanica, having already likened
brain to a mechanism, then says paradoxically: “A thought can change brain
chemistry, just as a physical event in the brain can change a thought”.
My question for Grazanica is: What does he think causes
the thought which changes the brain chemistry?
Now these quotes are a couple of decades old. Their
importance is due to the fact that they come from a time when the “common assumption of educated
people”, that mind would be explained as a
result of the matter in the brain, was still acknowledged. Most
of today’s scientists of consciousness routinely forget that such an
assumption ever existed. In their view, this (mind and brain are
one thing) is a fact that can be now taken for granted. I
recently read an otherwise fine article on brain physiology that said,
kind of as an aside: “All behavior is caused by the brain”.
Further on in the main text below the central logical and
empirical problems of such assumptions will be made more clear, for
natural science is full of them.
Yet ... there is more than one kind of shaman ... the scientist in his laboratory, ... although he
does not think of himself as a shaman, there is much that is familiar
in his laboratory to that which a 17th Century Alchemist would
have had. Tables everywhere covered with gear. Retorts,
test tubes, means to make fire (bring heat to bear), a microscope.
Books, reports, experiments in process. Space in which to
contemplate the secrets of the universe. Absent, perhaps, is the
overt religious approach common to that era, although many scientists
today do see the objects of their work with an attitude of awe and
wonder. Further, we should note another oddity - that far too
many modern scientist/shamans routinely never leave that laboratory for
the actual world, whether of nature or human societies, that their
disciplines contemplate. They read and write papers and go to
conferences - they talk a lot to each other. Is that enough?
All the same, we are in more modern times, which includes
such books as those by Sam Harris (The End of
Faith), Christopher Hitchens (god is not
Great) and Richard Dawkins (The God Delusion), therefore it will be my effort with this book to deal
with some of the questions raised in those books. I do this
because these are common resources, and in order for this work on The Art of
God to have some discipline and order, it
seems best to use materials already in play, and generally known to
many interested in (whether for or against) the New Atheist paradigm.
Keep in mind that many scholars consider the above books
weak in many ways. However, we do need to deal with some of their
issues, because these are the issues common to most of the New Atheists
and those who oppose them, both of which persuasions’ thinking
this book seeks to address, for reasons soon to be apparent.
Also keep in mind that I don’t disparage the attitude of
the New Atheists, or their more popular guides (such as, Harris,
Hitchens and Dawkins), because part of their central observation is
quite valid: A lot of contemporary religious ideas and practices, when
set against what science actually knows, and what
science believes
it knows (two different states of mind, by
the way), fail at a demand for logical rigor. It would seem that
the battle over ideas and meaning that began with the Copernican
Revolution is not quite over.
Yet, as will be demonstrated below, there exists truly
modern religious, or spiritual, thinking that is quite able to meet the
demands of the Age of Science; and which approaches the situation not
as a battle - not as a question of either/or - but rather fully honors
science and simply wants to extends its Arts into more mature and
viable directions.
One last point, and a very important point at that ...
this kind of work can’t be done if one’s approach is that such a
significant question, as a proof of God or evidence of god, can be treated as if we were going to a fast food
restaurant for a quick and ill-prepared meal. First of all such
an attitude is disrespectful of all those who have gone before and
treated these questions seriously - which includes basically the whole
history of philosophy, much less modern disciplines such as the history
of ideas or philology. This is one of the hallmarks today of the
weakness of the New Atheist movements - they think these questions are
simple, and that to ask for proof of God is even to ask a reasonable
question in the first place. Real and useful human knowledge is
arrived at by hard, disciplined, detailed and thorough work, not just
by having an opinion or a bias we want to justify and then move beyond.
The views of people who come to the themes in this book,
and want to be superficial, should be ignored, after which they should
be told to do some homework, such as read a couple of dozen other books
first (or as will be seen below: go to or rent a bunch of movies, for
the vision of artists has a lot to teach us).
Partly what this last means is that while I will try to
add to our understanding of these questions, it is, as mentioned above,
simply not my intention to do an full academic survey of the whole
field, something for which I am not qualified in any event. In
what follows, this, however, should be understood:
The author of this work has direct experience (knowledge)
of the Divine Mystery, something more common today than some might
realize. I write of this not to claim any authority, however, but
rather simply to confess a predisposition to having a certain point of
view, given the reality of my life experience. One can read
details about this in my other writings, particularly these two books: the Way of
the Fool: the conscious development of
our human character, and the future of Christianity - both to be born
out of the natural union of Faith and Gnosis;
and, American Anthroposophy - a introduction: a
celebration
of
the American Soul’s unique ability to contribute to the
future of Anthroposophy, and to the future of world culture.
In certain instances below, where particular problems
are, of necessity, more briefly discussed, I will refer to the above
books rather than repeat here in full what is there provided in greater
detail.
While I will also be referring to many other authors, I will in particular refer to the writings of Owen Barfield. For a primarily English speaking or reading audience, he is (in my view) the deepest thinker on all of the central questions of our time as regards the real underlying problems appearing in the seeming war between science and religion. No writer that I have ever read, and this includes Rudolf Steiner, grasps certain of these matters with the same delicate and subtle reasoning power as does Owen Barfield.
About Rudolf Steiner something further needs to be
elaborated, as it is a fact that Barfield (and myself) are students of
Steiner (at least in the sense of being inspired by his life and
works). Steiner (1861-1925) asserted in the maturity of his
life that he was a scientist of the super-sensible - of the Spirit.
He approached his visionary and inspired encounters with the
Divine Mystery as something that could be done in a scientific fashion.
In doing this he recognized that he could not give to
others direct
knowledge of such matters, but still held
himself to the ideal of natural science, which was that he could, at
least, communicate to us an understanding of that which he
researched. He was very systematic in this endeavor, for he began
his life’s work with three books on the philosophical problem of
knowledge itself: A Theory
of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception; Truth and
Knowledge; and, The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity.
He then went further, in that he taught how
to become a person able to do research in the realm of the spirit.
During his life he produced over 30 written texts, countless
essays, and gave over 6,000 lectures. This work is enormous,
daring, unconventional, and even alarming in some of its implications.
The Goetheanum, a Temple to this kind of human spiritual
striving, which was created during WWI by an international group of
artisans in Dornach Switzerland, was burned to the ground over the
Christmas season of 1922-23, and Steiner was himself poisoned the
following Christmas season (1923-24), which so debilitated his total
organism that he was to die, prematurely, at age 65, on March 30th,
1925. Like I said, the work was/is alarming and some acted out
their alarm.
Whether and to what degree his work can be and is being
replicated and otherwise supported by actual evidence, will be a
subject for the later parts of this book.
A great portion of the problem connected to the
distinction I am making between these two men, however, has to do with
language and culture. Steiner wrote and spoke in German, and
unless we are adept at reading German, we are always tied to the
natural limits of translations, and the reality that his many
translators do not always agree (or perhaps have not even fully
understood what he meant). Moreover, Steiner wrote and
spoke very much within the historical and cultural context of Central
Europe on the bridge from the 19th Century, whereas Barfield, writing
as an Englishman, is nearer to the essential nature of the American Way
of seeing the world, and that American Way of seeing the world is the
historical and cultural context out of which this present book, on The Art of
God, has been written. Barfield lived
from 1898 to 1997, 99 years, essentially the whole of the 20th
Century, and is therefore not only adept at English, but also more our
contemporary than was Steiner.
Readers should keep in mind that my efforts to refer to
Barfield or Steiner (or others) will be weak. Deep thinkers are
often subtle in their presentations, and many are the nuances that
adorn their work. Do not take my representations of any other
thinker’s ideas as completely correct in any sense. That is not
possible, and the reader of this book is advised to go to the original
sources in all cases, rather than depend upon my presentation. My
references are merely a finger pointing and are not intended to portray
other’s works in the true way that is due their genius.
Finally: The work below is meant to be original. I
don’t intend to repeat the work of others, although I will on many
occasions borrow the work of others where relevant. Most of what
is below will be new thoughts, even to serious scholars of the
underlying subjects. The situation itself actually demands it.
The Age of Science is important to humanity, and is not to
be set aside in order to save traditional and ancient religious
expression, or even traditional scientific expression. God is, in
fact, not found in religions. God is found where He/She has
always been. Humanity’s religions are just brief glimpses
of spiritual reality - postcards from travelers whose impressions often
can only be temporary and incomplete, for they are written in, and
limited to, the language conventions of their time. The Age of
Science requires that today’s visitors to God’s Realms make far
different and more modern kinds of art, in their efforts to unveil
these Mysteries.
The basic how of doing this involves working not by analysis and
seeking the smallest parts of everything, but instead by synthesis -
seeing wholes - working from the macro nature of human existence.
However, since the primary tools for this journey are
thinking and language, we have to keep these constantly in mind as we
make our way.
One last observation, perhaps a bit humorous: there is,
within the discussions of the validity of the Theory of Evolution, the
suggestion that it essentially believes that a tornado could go through
a junk yard and assemble a 747 airplane - the argument being that
randomness and chaos are given far too much magical power in the
Theory. The reader might look at this book then as a kind of slow
moving tornado launching itself into their conceptual life.
My intention, however, is different. I don’t want
to replace what you already think. I only want to disturb it a
bit, to unsettle it. Make you reconsider it, whether you think of
yourself as religious, scientific, atheist, agnostic, humanist,
artistic - whatever. To hold rigidly to any point of view is to
become a fundamentalist, and essentially paralyze your own mind.
If this book can work against tendencies to such arid inward
deserts of our own making, then it has served its purpose very well.
To go with the physical climate change now disturbing our planet,
maybe we also need some climate change in our intellectual and cultural
life. A good sweeping out of all dead thought can do wonders for
everyone.
*
The world suffers from much, most of which is caused by
human beings. This suffering cannot be alleviated as long as
natural science persists in its vain belief that it knows everything,
and in particular that it knows that the world is made only of matter,
without any presence of spirit at all. This is worse than
foolishness, for it is essentially a denial of the scientists own true
nature.
The religious, as well, bear much responsibility for our
shared troubles, by their not only clinging to ideas which are in
conflict with what science does know, but also by using the arid and
death-oriented fundamentalism of their beliefs as justification for
violence and inhuman actions.
It is far past time, for both the fundamentalists of
science and of religion and of art, to grow up.
*
Oh, and by the way, the reading of this text is not meant
to be easy. Everyone has their own point of view and sets of
concepts they apply to the various questions being discussed here.
The reader’s own mind will, in many instances, resist what is
being written, or instinctively misinterpret it in order not to face
the existential conflicts certain ideas might involve. As well,
new concepts are hard sometimes to digest - to get our mental limbs
around. It is entirely possible the reader should frequently put
the book down, only to return to it later, and maybe even back up on
occasion so as to not fail to “get” what is being offered.
beginning with, a Theory of God
Out of respect to the Age of Science, I intend to begin
with approaching the situation in a like fashion to the processes of
Natural Science itself: that is by putting forward A Theory of God. No theory is useful, however, except it
has certain qualities. We could, for example, have a theory that
the moon is made of green cheese, but have all kinds of reasons for
finding this theory dissatisfactory; just as there are those who find
the Theory of Evolution dissatisfactory for various reasons. Part
of that problem has to do with this term: empirical.
The consensus seems to be that science should be
empirical, which means its facts are to be derived from experience,
observation and experiment. A great deal, which is included in
modern scientific theories, can be experienced or observed or be the
subject of an experiment. What a theory does then, however, is
take those facts which can be experienced, observed and experimented
with, and extend them through our thinking beyond that which is
empirical. A theory is trans-empirical, and generally seeks to
answer far wider questions than those connected to the quite specific
nature of the original experiences, observations and experiments.
A Theory then is not empirical, but rather a creature of
the human mind. We reason and imagine it out of the empirical stuff of experiences,
observations and experiments. This is not always a flaw - we
should strive to wonder into existence answers to fundamental human
questions of meaning. Knowing these problems has resulted in the
creation of certain disciplines, such as the philosophy of science,
linguistic analysis and the post-modern thought called
deconstructionism, as well as other examinations of those processes by
which we take observable facts and turn them into explanatory theories
regarding that which we cannot see, or put to the test of an experiment.
For example, most of the ideas we have regarding
Darwinian evolution, natural selection, speciation, the big bang, dark
matter, and so forth, come from the process of theorizing (reasoning
and imagining), not from empirical experience, observation and
experimentation. Let me give a concrete example so that this is
clear.
A lot of the empirical data connected to evolutionary
theory is found in what is called the geological record. We
can go out into the world and see what is there. Because we can
see it, and do various kinds of tests on it, all that data is
essentially empirical. What the geological record means, however - that is, how do we interpret its ultimate
scientific significance - is not empirical, but is rather the creation
of human interpretive thinking.
The same set of empirical facts can be given a different
interpretive meaning if the mind of the scientist just expands its
inward horizons to actually wake up to its real potential. To
fill out this conception, let me give a possible alternative
interpretive thinking-image to the one concerning the geological record
with which we are more familiar. First, for those aware of
certain details of modern evolutionary theory regarding the geological
record, let me remind the reader of one of the most popular ways to
speak of this is what is called punctuated equilibrium.
This means that the Theory is that evolution proceeded by
many very long term (beyond glacial) processes, interrupted by moments
of what are called: extinction events. Equilibrium refers to these long term beyond-glacial processes, and punctuated refers to the extinction events, which interrupt the
beyond-glacial process with periods of very very rapid changes.
So when we read such terms as Paleozoic and Mesozoic, we
are reading about periods of equilibrium. When
we are told the story (theory) that the age of the dinosaurs ended with
a asteroid hit, we are getting a theory of an extinction event or one
of the punctuated moments.
Here is something from my book: the Way of
the Fool, in the Eighth Stanza (slightly
updated) lets call it:
the Shaman sees Wholes:
Let me summarize the record.
Layers of rock cover the earth. These layers have a kind of
order, which is seen (thought, as in believed) as telling us something
of the past. According to this interpretation, as earth evolution
proceeded, these layers built up, and by examining them in reverse
order we believe we know something of the geological and biological
history of the planet, for some of the rock which we call fossils bear
a kind of imprint of the biological. These layers are not
continuous, however, but are broken up by periods in which there is so
much chaos - so much lack of highly organized forms, that we have no
reliable concept of what happened during that period of time
represented by that mostly chaotic layer.
The fossil, which is
rock-like, implies the existence of what was previously organic
material. The fossil is no longer organic, although sometimes
bones can also be found. Keep this in mind ... that a lot of the
matter found in the geological record is a residue of something that
was once living. The real nature of what was then living we
invent through our thinking - these inventions (the shape and living
form of the dinosaurs, for example) are not empirical.
This also means that the
geological record is discontinuous - broken up by periods in which what
happened left little or no evidence in the sense of highly organized
form, except and unless we read the chaos as evidence itself. The
more highly ordered layers themselves also have certain general
characteristics, of which the main one is that the biological forms,
implied by the fossils and the bones, that begin that organized layer
are also the biological forms that end that layer (this is called in
paleontology: stasis). This means that for the most part each
layer (or period) gives fossil and bone evidence of the same basic
organisms in the end that it had in the beginning.
The massive changes that can
be seen in biological forms between one highly organized layer and the
next highly organized layer are separated by an intervening layer of
what is essentially chaos (mystery). There does exist the residue
of biological organisms in this intermediate layer, but these are very
tiny and not at all like the complex forms normal to the other layers.
Lets make a picture of these
processes of change. We have a layer that has the remains of
highly complex biological forms in it, which forms it more or less
begins and ends with, and then a layer of tiny biological residue
chaos, and following that another layer of remains of highly complex
biological forms, which while they don't significantly change from the
beginning of the layer to its end, are radically different from that
layer prior to the chaotic layer. If we step outside the
geological record, does anything in modern life follow a similar
pattern?
Yes!
In the change from
caterpillar to butterfly we have first a well formed structure (the
caterpillar), then a period of chaos (the still living formless mass in
the chrysalis), and then another well formed new structure (the
butterfly).
So we could look at the
geological record as showing us periods of highly organized form,
followed by periods of essential formlessness, followed again by
periods of new highly organized form - namely the well understood
biological process we know as metamorphosis. What this suggests
is that the whole geological record is itself a kind of solidified
memory of a
long sequence of ordered organic changes - one metamorphosis followed
by another.
[One of the implications of
this is that even what we call rock - not just fossils and bones (look,
for example, at those kinds of rocks called colloidal) was itself first
biological - first organic. This means that the organic is not
built up out of dead matter, but the dead matter was produced by the
living processes of the Earth. We already see such a process in
the human embryo, where the skeleton (the hardest parts) only comes
into existence from the living - that is, these hardest parts of the
human being are then the result of a process in the living, rather than
their causal precedent. Could this same not be true of the Earth,
namely that: The solid rock or bone-like Earth is a consequence of
something that was previously alive?]
Now metamorphosis is a
biological process in which the organism moves from one form, through
chaos, to another form as part of its own natural order. If the
geological record is an ordered sequence of a number of stages of
metamorphosis, then it is fundamentally continuous from the beginning
to the present - that is: the totality of the geological record is
itself the end product of the actions of one single organism (existing on a
planetary scale) undergoing one metamorphosis following on another,
which as it progresses extrudes from its living nature some bone-like
material which it leaves behind. The Earth is living, and as it
has grown and developed it has created its own skeleton. The
lifeless does not produce the living, the living leaves behind the
lifeless.
Next, we have had an
assumption (no evidence) that consciousness doesn't arise until the
biological forms achieve a certain complexity. This is not an
observed phenomena by the way, but rather a concept imposed upon the
phenomena. Part of the justification for this is another
assumption, which believes that all biological form has left a record
of itself. We also have no basis for thinking that all biological
form has left behind fossils. These assumptions spin the meaning
that can be derived from the geological record in a certain
preconceived direction.
In point of fact,
consciousness by its very nature would never leave a record, since it
is not material. The reality is that we have no idea, from the
geological record, of in what way (or not) that consciousness
participated. We have only assumed it away.
I am not arguing above that this is the “correct” view,
rather I am only demonstrating that we can read the geological record in a different way than is
currently the consensus, such that today we can have an entirely
different basic idea of the meaning of the geological record than the usual one.
At the same time, the present-day theories (meanings) have
already entered into the popular mind, and have become there systems of
belief. Some students of this social process call this system of
scientific beliefs the creation of a kind of religion that has to be called
scientism.
Let me repeat this. Most of what is thought (as in
believed) to be scientific and empirical is in fact theoretical (trans-empirical).
It is a system of ideas developed out of empirical facts, but
which is on its own not empirical. In the popular mind these
theoretical ideas are believed to be true in the same way empirical
facts are true. This belief in the truth-nature of theory is widely recognized, from
a psychological point of view, as being religious in nature
(scientism), not scientific.
back to our pursuit of a theory of God
Owen Barfield, in his book Saving the
Appearances: a
Study in Idolatry, describes human beings as
having three basic kinds of thinking (I am a bit oversimplifying his
ideas, leaving aside the discussions of collective representations and
the unrepresented): figuration, theorizing and reflection. For example,
not all theories are scientific - office gossip can be a theory of who
is doing what with whom. Reflection is more introspective - we
ruminate upon something. Figuration is the hardest to initially
appreciate, although quite obvious once we get the hang of it.
When we have reached the age of going to school, we
generally have acquired a great deal of language according to our
native tongue. As we move through life we will be able to name
many aspects of our ordinary experience, such as this is a book, that
is a chair, now we run, now we sit still. We have then a capacity
to name all manner of aspects of our experience, both inner and outer,
and use language to communicate about them to others. Every time
we identify with our mind some aspect of this ordinary, mostly given,
experience, we are engaged in the kind of thinking Barfield calls:
figuration. The mind supplies, with almost no effort, the names
of what things
are, and sometimes even what they mean.
Just gaze about the room where you are reading this.
Move your eyes in a wide circle. Everything is familiar, yet are you consciously forming the thought or the name
of all these objects? You recognize them, with this thinking-figuration, but as there is no
need to name them, figuration is mostly semi-conscious. Whereas
theorizing and reflection are both a much more conscious kind of
thinking.
What things mean can be different what from
things are. A coffee cup that we received as a gift when we left
a certain job is both a coffee cup and a sentimental object. What
it is and what it means
to
us are not the same. What the
geological record is to our senses, and what it means to our thinking,
are also not the same things.
This is even more true of ideas and concepts. As we
grow into our lives we become attached to our beliefs and favorite
ideas. They are not just there as a representation of some aspect
of our experience of the sense world; they are in our mind connected to
how we value them. For example, while I may have an
understanding of what certain religious ideas of Islam are, yet I am
not a Muslim, so they do not mean the same thing to me that they mean
to one who believes in them.
Consider a couple of typical Islamic phrases: “Allahu Akbar” (Allah is the Greatest) and “In Sha Allah” (if Allah wills). By providing the ordinary
translation, I have somewhat explained the idea - its’ definition, so
to speak. But when a human being uses these terms, they can mean something more that just that intellectual idea. I
say “can” mean, because like any phrase it can be what Rudolf Steiner
called: empty. That is, the “empty" phrase is spoken, but it is
absent any real and existential feeling connection to our experience.
A Christian could say “God is Great” and
“if God wills” and mean essentially the same thing in the definitional
sense. What these statements can mean, when felt, is that
the Divine Mystery of the world (God or Allah is great) overwhelms me -
I stand in wonder of it. And as to “if Allah wills” or “if
God wills” - this can mean that I choose to be obedient to what fate or
destiny puts before me as challenges in life. When the phrase is
not “empty”, but rather is filled with feeling and meaning, then we can
begin to see the importance of the expression of religion in individual lives.
Fundamentally religion is about the meaning of existence in a way natural science generally cannot be.
Moreover, many use the conceptions of natural science
intentionally to try to defeat religious and spiritual meaning.
It is not enough to them to hold to the views of scientism, but
they try to insist that others believe what they believe, all the while
insisting that there are no beliefs in science at all.
A superficial new atheist will attack this concept
elaborated above, holding that an idea (such as is in these statements)
is correct or incorrect in its relationship to the general beliefs of
science, such as regarding the truth value of the Theory of Evolution.
Those believing in God in some way, according to this view,
who do not believe in Evolution are idiots.
The unseen problem here is that it is not the idea that bothers
religious people, but rather the meaning of existence which the Theory
seems to force upon them. Religious people see a meaning in existence, and among their relationships with other
human beings, that science (in its guise as the purely rational) cannot
provide. This is why many scientists are still religious
believers.
To a degree this feeling relationship can also be true of
scientists and those who might call themselves New Atheists, but who
are not scientists. These latter generally have a belief in some
form of scientism, and their relationship to a scientific theory (its
idea) will often be different from that of a practicing scientist.
What the Theory of Evolution means
will not be the same, although both may have the same or similar understanding (idea). This is why we can see in scientism the
passion that many feel for what lives there in those explanations of
reality; and, why in the passion of the scientist for his work, another
equally significant relationship - this time to the work of seeking the truth.
As a social phenomena, the rise of the New Atheists
mostly has to do with a shift of trust as to which disciplines give the
most satisfactory and meaningful explanation of the world.
Traditional religions are losing that trust as more and more
individuals are raised into the scientific style of thinking common to
being educated under the influence of the culture of Western
Civilization; and, as more and more practitioners of religions engage
in clearly anti-social and anti-rational actions. As a
social observer, however, my point of view is that this is mostly a
valid change - this shift of trust. It is at the same time a
confusion, for the thinking beneath this shift of trust makes some
mistakes.
Owen Barfield points to this problem in his book, Worlds
Apart, where he has a character say:
“Every
kind
of
knowledge, including science, is valuable. But all kinds of
knowledge are not valuable in the same way, or for the same reason.
There are many different kinds of knowledge, and one kind is the kind
which we require to enable us to control our material environment and
make it serve our purposes. You can call it knowledge of things if you
like. But there is also another kind of knowledge - knowledge about man
and about the values which make him man and the best way of preserving
them; knowledge about his relationship to God and God’s creatures. The
mistake you make - the mistake nearly everyone makes - is to assume
that the first kind necessarily includes the second.”
In a like fashion the relationship of individuals to the
idea of God will not be the same. They will often not have
the same idea, nor will it mean the same thing.
Some people, whose thinking about such kinds of subjects is
a bit naive, will believe that an idea and its meaning are the same,
but there they will be assuming that the meaning of an idea is about
its lexical (dictionary) definition. I am using the term meaning
here to speak of the felt relationship (value) of
the thinker to the idea, not to the definition-nature of the content of the idea.
The relationship of a New Atheist to the type of Idea of
God, in say Christianity in general, is not the same as the
relationship of a believer in this same Idea of God. The way of
valuing an idea, and the nature of understanding the meaning of the
idea are quite different. The Christian Religion’s explanatory
power is mostly over certain questions that the current Theory of
Everything or the Theory of Evolution don’t even ask. Not
understanding these very subtle matters in our various ways of thinking
about existence, causes the two main sides of the science vs. religion
debate to frequently not even be able to talk to each other.
They talk at each other and past each other, but not to
each other.
In the light of these empirical observations of some of
the different kinds of thinking, and their relationship to the content
of various ideas and as well their meaning to individuals, we are now
ready to look at the proposed new Idea of God itself.
In order to have a Theory of God, we have to have an Idea
of God. Readers of this text should be prepared to exercise
some inner discipline, so as to be able to discern their own approach
to these questions. To give a bit of a preview: I can pretty much
guarantee that both the Idea of God and the Theory of God, to be
presented in the following pages, will not satisfy most religious
people and most scientifically educated people. This is
because the Idea and the Theory to be presented here will be quite
different from what readers are used to finding in texts of this kind,
and/or this Idea and Theory are different from what the reader already
thinks and means about these questions in his or her own mind.
Of course, many people will find any Idea of God
offensive or wrong, simply because they can’t conceive that such a
thing is possible. This is actually not a very rational approach,
and becomes what Steiner called: a negative superstition.
By this he meant a superstitious belief that something
doesn’t exist. The belief is superstitious because it is
not founded on any effort to know the truth - the truth is irrelevant.
If someone genuinely is willing to seek the truth, then the
question of the existence of God has to remain open, as it is simply
not possible to know a negative. How would you know it? How
would you prove it?
Factually, this should not come as a surprise, because to
have a genuine Proof of God, in the sense of an actual Theory of
Everything, will require a whole new approach - one that is quite
systematic and rigorous as is called for concerning any kind of
knowledge in this scientific age.
the Idea of God
Traditionally the Idea of God includes an aspect of
Creation. God is the name many give to that which created
the what-is. The reader should now try to form an idea of
all-that-is. This will not be easy, but will also not be
really difficult if we don’t get hung up on the situation, in part
because we have some bias we want to save. The matter at issue
is, in part, whether we will trouble ourselves to temporarily (hypothetically and theoretically) think what I am
asking the reader to think, or whether the reader will be unwilling to
let go for the moment their already held conceptions on the matter and
insist on thinking something different.
Whatever else we want to think or say about the matter,
we really need to start with what is right in front of us - the things
we share about which we know - our shared human existence on the Earth.
Consider this first task to be a kind of experiment in
thinking. We just sit back and reflect on all that exists, for
which we have names in our languages. You could go through a
dictionary and just flip the pages by, and appreciate that most
everything that has a name (not just nouns, but verbs etc) is an object
that exists. Let me list a few:
Gas, gum, grind, go, peak, up, left, only, of, world,
science, religion, star, child, fun, dance, tease, silly, joy, pain,
art, the, ugly, truth, and so forth.
Some names refer to things, as in physical objects.
Some things come from what we call Nature. Some
other things come from what human beings have done with Nature.
Some things are qualities, not quantities. For
example, I have five apples (five being a quantity). I can also
have five rotten apples (rotten being a quality). There are
also actions: go, grind, dance. There are also
relationships: of, only, up “and so forth.”. Some terms can be
both a thing, such as a star in the sky, and at the same time a
characteristic or quality, such as a star in a movie.
Some words, which we call parts
of speech, seem not to be things, yet just in being “parts
of speech”, such as “the”, they are things - they are parts of language.
Now I am going to use a term: the
Creation. I mean to include in
the meaning of that term (in the sense of its definition) all-that-is.
We can argue that certain things do not exist, and we can
argue that their fundamental reality is not what we see.
For example, we could say that a tree doesn’t really exist,
but only the atoms or quantum particles that make up the tree. We
could also say that I don’t actually “see” the tree and that I don’t,
myself, actually exist. Some hold that there is no self,
and that the self is only an illusory property of that form of matter
which we call the brain.
One can argue almost anything. One can doubt almost anything,
and one can believe almost anything. Most of us live our lives as
if living involved real things of meaning and purpose, such that we do
not play at word games in order to, as do some in argument - play the
devil’s advocate. I include in the
Creation those things we feel as important
and as having human meaning, otherwise there is no point to speech and
we all might just lie down and die. Even the professional
doubters do not do that, so perhaps when we hear the play of the
devil’s advocate, we can just see what is actually there: a human being
behaving as a hypocrite. What I mean by that is that their
playing the devil’s advocate argument is not how they live their life.
It is only a made up game to resist the direction or implications
of a discussion - which direction and implications they do not like.
For those readers mature enough to hold the view that it
is worthwhile to engage in intelligent discourse on fundamental
questions, let us now proceed.
One of the matters argued in the present is whether there
is a Creator of the what-is, however we define this
what-is. Other matters argued concern the Past and the
Future, the what-was and the what-yet-might-be, so to speak. The
religious have their creation stories and the scientists their creation
stories. Both have apocalyptic stories as well (end times for the
Christians, and heat death for the so-called rational). It is,
however, a clear fact that this deep Past (or Future) is not now, nor
has it ever been, empirically observed via the human sense organs as
they exist today. No one living in the present has seen the
Big Bang, and while we have a book telling the story of Genesis, all we
have is that story, and no way (presently) of knowing or observing what
it was that the teller of that story knew or saw.
Keep in mind that materialistic science (all is matter,
there is no spirit) only came into existence in the last couple hundred
years. In the early days of the natural philosophers, they still
expected to find God. Newton was an alchemist, and Kepler
an astrologer. The full abandonment of any need to include
God did not immediately, or automatically, follow the Copernican
Revolution. In fact, an honest reading of scientific
history reveals that part of the motive of many scientists was not a
pure search for the truth, but a need to get out from under the social
force (thumb) of the Roman Church on human thinking. Science, in
opposing God as an idea in the 18th and 19th Centuries, was also being
oppositional to the dominant thinking of the time - freedom of thought
was desired even more than the truth.
To repeat and make more clear ... The Big Bang is an
idea, or theory, created by the mind. What is empirical is
lights and different kinds of radiation coming from the sky that are
photographed and otherwise measured very carefully. The
ideas of astronomical science are probably at least 90% theoretical,
rather than empirical. It is a human created paradigm, not an observed fact. For details see my near to
last last theme in this book, the essay: The
Misconception of Cosmic Space as Contained in the Ideas of Modern
Astronomy: and as contained in the
understandably limited thinking embodied in the conceptions of the
nature of parallax and redshift.
While we have already begun using these terms, I want at
this moment to directly point them out and suggest the reader keep in
mind their differences: belief, understanding and knowledge. We are
describing knowledge as empirical - that is something that can be
experienced, observed and experimented with. Beliefs, on the other hand, are a set of ideas which are the
opposite of empirical, and generally could be described as theoretical
in the widest and wildest sense of that term. Understanding, like the other two, is really a state of mind - it is
mind which knows and mind which believes. In a way
understanding is of the bridging-middle between the two seeming
opposites. We can understand a belief and understand some
empirical knowledge, but in each case it is unnecessary for us to share
the same state of mind (and/or experience) of the believer or the
knower.
One can get deeper into such inner observations of these
operational aspects of the mind, c.f. Barfield’s What
Coleridge Thought, which contains the
following set of ideas as representing distinct aspects of Coleridge’s
idea of mind: sense,
fancy,
understanding,
understanding, imagination, reason.
Note Coleridge’s use of two different kinds of
understanding.
Sense, is of the senses, but is that state of mind that
notes what is sensed. Fancy is the easy to make mental pictures
rooted in the senses - that is pure figuration without much concrete
theorizing or reflection. This produces beliefs.
Imagination and reason are aspects of theorizing and reflection,
which with care can give us knowledge, when rooted in the empirical.
The two understandings reflect that aspect of mind which notes
meaning, but can be turned in two different directions. There is
the meaning we give to the beliefs produced by sense and fancy, and
there is the meaning we give to knowledge produced by imagination
(theorizing) and reason (reflection).
I don’t expect the reader to master these observations and their related ideas. I only point this material out to suggest the depths one can go into in the study of the operational principles of their own mind.
For example, I can listen to a religious person explain
their belief, and perhaps understand its idea. I can listen to a
scientist explain his empirical investigations and perhaps understand
the ideas he has about those. In neither case am I directly
related to the meaning of the holder of a religious belief or to
the holder of an experience of the scientist. My awareness
(understanding) is derivative and secondary, when compared to their
experiences and beliefs. If I want non-derivative beliefs,
understandings or knowledge, I have to produce that myself. In a
little bit when we get to the pre-thought thought, we will better
appreciate the significance of the derivative process.
Also keep in mind that processes of education and
acculturation teach us the dominant paradigm (general point of view) of
the time and place in which we live. We have not directly proven
to ourselves that certain scientific facts exist. We are taught
them in our schools, and a whole lot of the meaning of the words we use today contains the underlying ideas.
It took materialistic science, as a dominating world view,
five hundred years to reach its current preeminence. The
peoples of the world had far different ideas in the past, and it is
only a kind of ignorant bias that presumes we know better than those
who have gone before.
Take for example the doctrine of the elements: Fire, Air,
Water and Earth. When most science teachers tell the story
that this old view has been supplanted, they haven’t actually grasped
the real nature of those more ancient conceptions - their original meaning has escaped them. The qualities fire, water,
air and earth, and the related relationships dry, moist, hot and cold,
as well as the role of the uncreated chaos that produced them are today
no longer understood or appreciated. They have not been
invalidated as true descriptive conceptions of the nature of the world
- they have just no longer been understood. We moderns having
just approach the same reality from a different direction, have in the
process discarded them (Kepler was concerned about this, remarking that
the advancement of science was in danger of throwing out the baby with
the bathwater in its urge to abandon whole hog all prior ideas about
reality). See Ernst Lehrs’ remarkable Man or
Matter, for a serious discussion of these
problems.
The appreciation of such subtle distinctions will become
very important as we proceed. To return to our theme ...
At the very least, both kinds of stories/beliefs
(religious and scientific) exist, and I mean to include them in the
term: the
Creation. This means that a part of the Creation is all
the
ideas
that have appeared as a product of the human mind, including
ancient ideas. We can have (and will
next have) an interesting discussion of how this is so, given the
belief in natural science of the disconnect between the subjective mind
and the so-called objective reality. All the same, human
beings have had ideas for at least almost all of the time we have had
the capacity to speak. Language and ideas seem to go together,
which they certainly do today. Whatever their nature, all our
various ideas are being included as also part of the Creation, in this discussion of the Idea of God, the Creator of the what-is.
An additional problem for both points of view (the
religious and the scientific) is space and time. What ancient
religions thought about time and space is radically different from what
science teaches today. But because we assume they had the same
kind of consciousness we have today, we believe their ideas to have
been irrational. These (the reality of space and time) I also
include inside the term: the Creation. Later we’ll
get to hows and whys, but for right now (and while endeavoring to be
systematic), I am simply trying to elaborate different aspects of the
totality of the what-is and give this what-is the general name: the Creation.
This is not a completely new approach to those who take
up philosophical-like disciplines, but the reason it is not fully new
is because its earlier versions have proved to be a sound and useful
practice. Having, however, mentioned different kinds of aspects
of the what-is, of the Creation, I would like to next suggest some
important distinctions or categories. For example, there
are, as we have just observed, what might be called things and what
might be called ideas. Things can include physical objects which
we experience, but if we see someone “running” is that action not also a thing?
Now I don’t want to get all hung up on categories per se.
I am going in a somewhat different direction.
Let us take what we call the physical object: tree.
I can observe a particular tree. I can also turn away from
the particular tree and have a memory picture of it in my mind. I
can carry this mental picture away from the locus of the tree and
recall it anytime I want. Does the memory picture, or mental
picture, exist? Does it exist in the same way the tree does?
Are sense experiences then the same as mental
experiences? Some might like to argue that they are not, but then
we get caught up in a very peculiar problem, for the theory of
evolution and the big bang theory are entirely mental pictures - that
is they are complicated ideas. We might assume the material past
conforms to these theories, but we have no empirical evidence whatsoever that they in fact do. Our
genuinely empirical sense perception is blind to both the far Past and
the far Future.
Yes, we have writings from the Past where discussions
about these problems (the Greek philosophers, for example) was held,
but the further into the Past we go, the less we can say that even past
iterations of human beings empirically saw what we see today.
Later, when we get to the discussion of the evolution of
consciousness (coming soon), this situation will worsen.
Certain French post-modernists speak of something they
call: the event. What I believe they are referring to is what one
spiritual teacher of mine called: the Great Moment. People drawn to certain Eastern cultural thought
speak of: the Now. For the French post-modernists (at least a few of
them) the event is related to the meaning of the self - for it is this self which appears to
apprehend the event (the Now, the Great Moment), or to be the event, or
to transcend the event (take your pick - we can wander in fields of
thought here that become less and less concrete for most of us).
To come back to earth from this important, yet odd, abstract
digression ...
We run into the same basic riddle when we consider the
ideas about what we call the mind that we have created out of such
fields as neuroscience and cognitive science. There is a huge gap
between our empirical sense perceptions of the brain and the ideas we
create as regards what those sense experiences mean.
Recall from the introduction the material on the assumptions of the students and scientists of consciousness
regarding the idea that the brain cannot be distinguished from the
mind. These following terms were underlined in the four quotes: recognize; fundamental
premise;
common
assumption; and believing. All four are mental states of the scientific
community concerning the nature of mind in relationship to the brain,
but shared attitudes are not empirical facts (except within a sociology
of science).
To be more plain: that a large number of individuals (for
example, scientists) hold a certain thing to be true does not make it
true. True empirical facts are not voted into existence.
The popularity of certain ideas has nothing whatsoever to do with
whether or not they are true.
The fact that we use instruments to enhance our sense
experience also doesn’t change the fundamental nature of our
experience. The dials on an instrument are just another kind of
sense experience, while the meaning of the reading of
the dials on the instruments remains fully a function of our ideation
and the nature of our mind.
This leads us back to this question: Is thought (an idea)
real, in the same way a sense object is real?
Owen Barfield began his book Saving the
Appearances by contemplating the nature of
the experience of the rainbow. It doesn’t exist in the sense
world in the same way as do the water droplets and the sunlight from
behind us that creates the visual experience that arises in our mind of
a rainbow. We clearly believe we see
the rainbow, but it is not physically there in the same way as the
water drops and the light. With the rainbow Nature has done a
kind of Newtonian experiment inside our eye. The rainbow is in
our mind, but not in the world the same way a tree is. Some might
try to say that the tree, being a function of quantum movements of very
very small particles or states of energy, is like a kind of rainbow,
except for the fact that when I walk toward the rainbow (and change my
relationship to the sunlight) the rainbow disappears - in fact I can
walk through this colored mist. I cannot walk through a
tree.
Emerson had this to say in his essay Nature, written when he was 33 in 1836: Nature is a thought incarnate
and turns to thought again as ice becomes water and then gas.
The world is mind precipitated, and the volatile essence is
forever escaping into the state of free thought.
Rudolf Steiner wrote in his book A Theory
of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception, at age 25, fifty years later in 1886: Thought is the last of a
series of processes by which Nature is formed.
It is a traditional view of present day
natural science that there is a disconnect between our thoughts and the
world we experience through the senses. Thought is subjective,
and the sense world is objective. We therefore need the
scientific method to protect us from the errors that can arise because
thinking is subjective.
Not only that, but our senses are weak. What the
eye, by itself, sees is not what the microscope or the telescope helps
the eye to see. Much of science is derived from instrumentation.
We, for example, know subjectively hot and cold via our senses,
but only with a thermometer have we become able to measure (reduce to a
number) hot and cold. Yet, measure does not change the meaning
nature of our experience of hot and cold - ask any child discovering
these qualities of existence directly.
Darwinian evolution, in its origin as a theory, arises in
a single subjective consciousness (Darwin himself), but becomes (we
believe) scientifically rigorous though our ability to replicate in the
minds of others both the underlying empirical observations, and the
original thoughts of Darwin. Scientific theory is fundamentally a
collective act of many minds. It persists because there arises an
agreement as to its persuasiveness. If that agreement fades, then
we get a change of paradigm.
Barfield, Emerson and Steiner (and others, including
myself) are of the view that the experience of thought is not
subjective, except to the extent this experience is the result of a
lack of rigor and discipline in the production of the thoughts we have
about thoughts, and the thoughts we have about the act of thinking
(almost a kind of neo-platonism, but not quite once one gets the hang
of it). Most people (and this includes most scientists), however,
don’t reflect upon their own inner states with sufficient discipline to
notice what can be observed there. The depths of this
particular problem we will come to in slow stages.
For our developing view then, I want to include in the Creation - in the what-is - thought, as well as material substance. Keep in mind,
however that coming to a definite conclusion as to the existential
nature of thought is not so easy as it is to come to a sense experience
of matter. I can’t put my hand through a wall, but my mind can
see through (penetrate) an argument, sometimes with great ease.
The important matter the reader should keep in mind is
just to what degree they consider their own thoughts to be objective
representations of the reality of the world. When Sam Harris
writes his book The End of
Faith (and Christopher Hitchens his god is not
Great, and Richard Dawkins his The God
Delusion) they are acting as if their
subjective thinking has universal objective value for all the rest of
us (otherwise why write a book in the first place). I
suppose because they are practicing scientists (Harris and Dawkins) and
believers in science (Hitchens) that somehow that makes their thinking
about the world, and the religious people of that world, more
reasonable than the thinking of others. As we may be
beginning to see, this turns out not to be the case.
It would seem that Harris and Hitchens and Dawkins would
have to agree, to some extent, that the what-is - the Creation - must include thoughts and the thinking power to
produce them, unless they want to be hypocrites. They can’t
really argue that thought is universally subjective and then at the
same time expect that their thought is somehow more rigorous and more
scientific. In fact, one of the curious aspects of their works is
how much time is devoted to finding fault with religion, and doing so
in a context in which it is implicitly assumed that the existence (or
not) of God is validated or invalidated according to whether or
not we can dismantle the logic of a particular religion.
As noted above, God is not found in religion. God
is where God always is, and the religion is only a construct of human
beings elaborating their personal relationship to God at a specific
time and place in history. Defeating a religious idea does
not defeat the question of whether or not God exists.
Yet we are right to ask (to return to our theme): What
are the actual differences between thought and matter?
Matter is seen, although thought seems not to be seen in
the same way (which fact has become an interesting problem in
linguistic analysis and deconstructionism). The
neuroscientist does see something through his instruments as he
measures the brain, but the ideas he produces about the meaning of his
experiments, he only sees in his own mind. The reader of
these pages only sees the meaning they create when they read (an
activity of the mind). The page contains nothing the eye can see
but coded marks on a page (language). If I am a good enough
writer, and the reader a good enough reader, what I see in my mind the
reader may learn to see in his own mind.
Thought is invisible, matter is visible. Sometimes
we give the name spirit to that which is unseen. We call a person spirited
who is lively, although what animates them we do not see (we only see their animation). The sudden inspiration of a
thought can cause someone to rise and exclaim: “I’ve got a great
idea!”. Our cartoons depict someone with a new idea as having a
light bulb go on over their head. Smart people we call “bright”.
Certain kinds of intelligence we call “in”sight.
In the movie Gran Torino, the Clint Eastwood character, when he is silently
contemplating the consequences of what he has done and what he might
yet do to resolve these problems, is asked by the neighbor’s son what
is he doing, and then says: “I’m thinking”. The son might have
grasped this fact on his own, given that Eastwood is standing very
still, and his eyes are not focused on any particular sense object.
All the same, reflective thinking doesn’t always take place when
we are silent, and such matters of our inner reality are often far more
complicated.
Emerson wrote a book at the end of his life: A Natural
History of the Intellect. Those who
appreciate what he meant by such terms, know that by Natural History
he meant science, and by intellect he meant the activity of the
human spirit. The book’s title then also means: A Science
of the Spirit. Rudolf Steiner
called great aspects of his work: Spiritual Science.
Many readers of this book you hold in your hand may know
something of what are called today: distributed networks or distributed
computing. The total result of the work of any distributed system
of computing is far more significant than the work of any single
computing node.
I want then to suggest here, that part of our modern Idea
of God needs to include the concept that the Divine Intelligence is, in
a like fashion, distributed. Spirit manifests in everything.
All kingdoms of Nature (the human, the animal, the plant
and the mineral) manifest various kinds of aspects of this distributed
wisdom. We as thinkers, and knowers of thought, contribute
to the whole. If we believe civilization is fundamentally
progressive (and it certainly seems to be at least in a technological
sense), then that total intelligence (spirit) arises from the combined
activity of human minds, and is not only not material, it is observably
superior to the material. Thought and thinking inhabits and uses
the material, but is not necessarily caused by or limited to the
material.
Technological innovation (led by thought) takes hold of
matter and transforms it.
Immediately in response to this idea, we come again upon
the accepted modern scientific consensus that the mind is only matter
and is only the result of processes in the material brain. Just
keep in mind that it is mind itself that produces this conclusion.
Without thinking about the results of neurological
examinations and other methods of perceiving brain activity, there is
no theory that the causal element is only the physical brain. The
causal element is not observed - it is assumed.
Also keep in mind that this consensus of causality was
assumed for most of the 20th century. It remains unproven.
Not only that, it remains really unexamined, because as an
assumption its worth has never been carefully critically considered (at
least in main-stream science). With the explanatory success of
Darwinian evolution, these non-empirical ideas of the past have taken
hold of modern scientific consciousness to such a degree that one
cannot actually practice science (or teach science) and hold any other
view. For example, to place the idea of spirit into biology (much
less chemistry and physics) is to violate a very large intellectual
taboo (see Barfield’s book Speakers
Meaning for a discussion of such taboos).
The fact is that if present day thinking, of the meaning of what is observed via instruments of the operations of the brain, was to free itself from its assumptions, all the evidence of spirit is already there. The only obstacle is what is called, in a fully modern mind-science in the cultural West: the pre-thought thought.
Let me tell a story to illustrate the concept of the
pre-thought thought.
Tom goes to a cocktail party
with his friend Sam. As they enter the main room of the party,
Tom sees an attractive woman across the room, and asks his friend if he
knows her. Sam says yes, but she is not available, and in
fact the man talking to her is her boyfriend. Later during the
party Tom finds himself standing next to the woman, and she flirts with
him a little bit. Tom would like to respond, but notices
that across the room the man, that Sam told him was her boyfriend, is
watching them. Tom, thinking this could be a problem, does not
respond to the flirting and goes home alone.
The fact was Sam didn’t know
what he was talking about. The girl was single, and the man
talking to her was her gay neighbor, who always looked out for her at
parties, worried about who she might hook up with. She was
genuinely interested in Tom and that is why she was flirting with him.
He, however, carried the taboo connected to what Sam had
said (not wanting to interfere in an existing relationship) and so
didn’t understand the opportunity presented to him.
Since he already thought he
knew what was going on, his pre-thought thought (his assumption)
prevented him from actually thinking about the real nature of the
experience he was having when the girl was flirting with him.
This is the condition of neuroscience today. It
can’t see the meaning of what its experiments reveal, because the
assumption, that all is matter and there is no spirit, blinds it to
what is factually present in the observations. The solution to
this is to expand the elements of the experimental experience to
include a deeper appreciation of the thinking of the observing
scientist, for that thinking has to be better understood and included
in the totality of the experiment. As well, the
dialog
between the experimenting scientist,
and the experimental subject, must also be included for just here lies
the causal reality behind much that goes on. The meaning of that dialog plays a crucial role in the causal
elements of the experiment.
Just as the physicist now has to recognize the
significance of the observing consciousness in his experiments, the
neuroscientist must now begin to recognize the real meaning of the
participation of his own, and his subject’s, consciousness in his
experimental work in human biology. In my little booklet The
Natural Christian, this is worked with in
some detail, although embedded in a wider context.
As we are here still working with laying out the right
systematic (scientific) Idea of God, to that which has been said above
I need to now add further considerations.
It is important to look at the totality of the world, not
just at matter as natural science has emphasized for far too long a
time. Matter is easier to work with, given that it can be
counted and measured - that is it can be reduced to quantities.
Social-political reality is much harder, for it consists
everywhere of qualities for which a mathematical representation is
nearly impossible. Charting velocity and direction changes on a
pool table is much different from appreciating the dynamics of the
living biologies of the world. And these both are different
from coming to knowledge of the underlying moral questions involved
when someone enters a voting booth.
Witness Karl Rove’s expectation based upon his polling
data, that the Republicans would win the House and the Senate in the
2006 by-election in America. Rove is a genius at using numbers
for analyzing social-political processes, but his numbers lacked an
appreciation of the moral human spirit that participates in the
decision to vote, with the results that in spite of his (Rove’s)
beliefs, the House and the Senate went to the Democrats in that
election.
The social-scientist, with his fascination with
statistics, is an interesting kind of shaman. The whole he seeks
is made up of a lot of momentary opinion masquerading as real long term
attitudes. Yet, he knows, as the pollster knows, that the
form of the questions warps the nature of the answers.
What is required, in order to deal with qualities and the
living, is a new kind (Way) of thinking - what in the depth spiritual
discipline fostered by Rudolf Steiner in the cultural West is called:
organic thinking. As to the moral nature of human existence, an
even more difficult aspect of this new thinking is called for: pure
thinking. Number analysis of human behaviors is a dead end.
Some perhaps relevant quotes from Albert Einstein will
help illuminate the importance of these questions: “Imagination is more important
than knowledge.” “Gravitation is not
responsible for people falling in love.”
“I want to
know God’s thoughts; the rest are details.”
"We
can’t solve problems by using the same kind of thinking we used when we
created them.”
One reality is, however, that not everyone can do this
new thinking yet, although many have a good instinct for it. Even
so, everyone can understand what the new thinking produces. In
other places in my writing will be found details about this new
thinking, for example, in my little booklet: Living
Thinking in Action, I have the last two
essays which also end this book. In what comes next I will try to
illuminate certain structural or shape aspects of the social-political
world of humanity in a way that everyone can understand.
The shape or order in which human life expresses itself on
a macro scale is an essential aspect of our unfolding Idea of God,
which Idea is necessary for us to have a workable, testable, Theory of
God. Remember, our Idea and Theory of God has to include
all-that-is - the
Creation, which means it also has to include
the observable order in the macro-social world.
A purely mathematical and obscure Theory of Everything,
even if somewhat explained by a popularizer of science, does not really
even attempt to explain macro social events and processes. In a
way it is a snake eating its own tail. The assumption is that the
never observed empirically Big Bang is the causal antecedent of all of
the what-is. The TOE of mathematical physics assumes it can
accurately provide a general description of the relationships of all
those assumed fundamental forces from that time. It is an
assumption trying to eat an assumption.
What have we said so far in our more modern Idea of God?
God has created all that-is. Within this that-is we include
thought and matter, and the history of matter and the history of
thought as well. In our idea of creative spirit we consider God
as distributed, not isolated outside of the Creation, but somehow
embodied within it. Thinking itself is undergoing
evolutionary processes as well - ordinary thinking can lead to organic
thinking and that to pure thinking.
Let us now consider some details of the shape of human
existence as these will make more concrete (for our understanding) the
right Idea of God - one which is systematic and empirical (scientific)
in its essential nature.
the shape of the social/political world of humanity
The first visit to this theme will barely scratch the
surface ...
All human life, as we ordinarily understand it, takes
place in a narrow spherical band of physical existence, for which the
lower boundary is the thick and dense material earth - the rocks and
subterranean caves and water courses, below which we believe lies a
magma mantel on which rest and shift the tectonic plates. The
upper boundary is the level of the light filled almost airless
atmosphere at which point it becomes impossible for human beings to
breathe. In between these two boundaries all human beings unfold
their biographies - the story of their lives between birth and death.
Because of the presence of the human consciousness, with its yet
mysterious inward nature latent in thinking, there is also a third
boundary - a non-physical and presently dark boundary between our
self-consciousness and the world of spirit, which in Western cultural
spiritual literature is sometimes called: the threshold.
Natural Science proceeds today with the working
assumption (mentioned above) that the human subjective inwardness is
not able to know objectively the world which appears to us via the
physical senses. Without this Science (according to its
assumptions), we would have no knowledge of the real nature of rocks
and trees and plants and animals, including ourselves. Our senses
are inadequate (needs the support of instruments) and our thinking is
too subjective.
At the same time, there are other characteristics to
human existence, which must be taken account of, should we wish to have
a Science that is inclusive of all existence (remember from above the
notion of the what-is - which I am choosing to name: the Creation). A true Theory of Everything has to actually account for everything.
Each human being has their own time of birth and death.
In between those bookends of physical existence, each human being
has their own unique biography. While there are many superficial
similarities, we have in the 20th Century more and more become able to
see, through the vehicle of international films, just how different is
each individual life (c.f. Slumdog
Millionaire).
If we examine the details of the individual human
inwardness, without even penetrating fully to the yet unknown truths
hidden there in the open in thinking, we come to realize the following:
There are complex layers to our inwardness, such that we
are born into different languages, cultures, histories, religions, and
family and community networks. If we give just a little weight to
what is called nurture - that is the effect of the circumstances of
life on our essential being - we can easily notice that each biography
at this level is also unique. For example, none of my particular
friends, family and acquaintances are the same as any other human
being’s. The influence on us, from those individuals that
surround us, is itself unique in its totality. Certainly siblings
have the same parents, but the actual nature of the relationship,
between each individual parent and each individual sibling, is unique
to that particular relationship. Didn’t one of the Smother’s
Brothers always say: “Mom always liked you best”?
While we laughed, it didn’t make the statement untrue.
Granted we all have a physical nature (more or less the
same DNA and general bodily structure and form), nonetheless life
circumstances are in each case unique and individual.
Simply the division into different sexes starts to make
more and more complicated each life. When we add in
combination the differences of language and culture, the level of
uniqueness grows. When we add as well into the total mix
the particular historical time and place, this differential aspect
expands further. When we add the differences between our
own personal relationships, and the changes in life that occur over the
time of the biography, we soon must realize that the adult human
individual is a creature that has almost nothing of its essential nature in common with any other human being on the
planet.
Social forces, such as peer pressure and family and
cultural demands, seek to make individuals compliant to their - the
social’s - inherent structure. Even so, all modern literature and
art (novels and films, for example) recognize that today the story of each over time becomes more and more
unique. The individual, everywhere in the world, struggles to
assert its sense of its own individuality against all that tries to
force sameness.
Years ago I had an occasional job taking tickets at a
theater showing the Midnight Movies. People would buy tickets
outside and then wait in line for us to let them in. As a
consequence 500 or more people would pass by me quickly as they entered
the theater. I was constantly struck by the fact that none
of their faces ever looked the same. We even have as a joke now
that not only do all blacks supposedly look the same but all white
people as well. The reason this is funny is because we all
know how easy it is for us to distinguish members of our race from each
other, but not the members of other races from each other. What
role does figuration play in that social phenomena?
And, given the nature of our invisible world of thought,
we all are aware that there is what seems to be a mental (spiritual)
territory that is private, as against all social compliance factors.
We may have to behave in certain ways in order to move
within our circumstances, yet inwardly we maintain a realm of freedom
of thought that we insist not be violated. Everyone can
self-observe their own individual thoughts, feelings and impulses of
will, which upon reflection will reveal clearly all that I have been
writing above. Not only are we not the same, we more want to be
our individual nature than we want to be like others.
The whole field of modern psycho-therapy* is awake to
these issues and observations, and the painful desire of adolescence to
be accepted means to be accepted for who they are, not for how they are
like others (although ever so many of our behaviors are directed toward
imitation-seeking acceptance). If we were to trouble to “read”
our memories of pre-adolescence leading to and through adolescence, we
would come upon a process by which we created our outer personality -
the face we present to the world. We seek, in friendship for
example, places where we do not have to wear that outer face, and
within which we can be more like who we really think we are.
*[For a very deep discussion of this from the standpoint
of a history of language and of the evolution of consciousness, read
Barfield’s History, Guilt and Habit.]
Certain cultures, such as Japan, are very conscious of
these differences between the public and the private. Some
cultures place these distinctions into their very language, there being
different levels of intimacy, for example, in German between sich and
du - two forms of the term “you”, the latter more familiar.
Even the prisoner in his cell, though confined in body,
retains what appears to be the private world of personal thoughts and
fantasies. I say appears here, because if we
investigate this territory carefully, we will find it has qualities far
different from those we presently assume to be there. What is
interesting as well are the words of a sage (who was a student of
prisons): we are
all doing time, whatever our outward circumstances. Should you not understand this, just think of
people who consider themselves to be stuck in their jobs, or
marriages and so forth. Everyone does time in this sense - with only the nature, of the type of,
the seeming prison being different.
I pointed out above the idea of today, in order to help us also appreciate that modern
conditions are not the same as those in the more recent past. The
general observations pointed out in these last paragraphs appear to be
less true as we go into this past. Owen Barfield, again in Saving the
Appearances, points to what he calls: the
assumption.
There is a common cultural assumption, of both the
cultural East and West, which believes that the nature of our
consciousness today, in its more general characteristics, was the same
in the past. We believe, for example, that the mind of an Old
Egyptian priest is of the same general order as the mind of a Catholic
priest today. We have novels and movies which suggest the same
potential human base motives, the same way of religiously seeing the world, the same apprehension of the world of
the senses, and the same tendency to having a private life of the mind.
What Barfield points out is that once you question this
assumption, and actually examine the factual evidence, it falls apart.
There is no evidence that consciousness, in its general
characteristics, is constant over time. All the evidence is to
the contrary. Those who work with this question use the
terminology: the evolution of consciousness.
Whatever one decides about the material evolution of our
physical bodies, it is clear that consciousness itself evolves as well.
Barfield makes some important general observations, and let me
put a few of them forward to sort of round out our ideas in this regard.
The evidence for this is found in the history of meaning
and the changes that all languages undergo in the ordinary course of
their own development. Changes in language and in the meaning of
words are a kind of mirror of changes in consciousness (a record of the
evolution of the human spirit, burned into language, not unlike the
laying of the geological record in earthly matter). For details,
read Barfield’s Poetic
Diction, Speakers
Meaning, and as well his History in
English Words. In Saving the
Appearances, he provides the following
general scheme of the more obvious aspects of the evolution of
consciousness: Original
Participation, the
On-looker
Separation, and
Final Participation.
By the way, one can find confirming details in these
books by others: Man or
Matter by Ernst Lehrs (in part a history of
modern science); Art and
Human Consciousness by Gottfried Richter (a
history of Art); and, Catching
the Light: The
Entwined History of Light and Mind by the
physicist Arthur Zajonc.
Barfield uses the term participation, in part because the
Scholastics used this term constantly. They were on the bridge
between the last days of original participation and the on-looker
separation. During the phase of consciousness we are calling
original participation, human beings experienced themselves as inside
the world - as part of it. All their language conventions
recognize this. Individuality was less present, and people
thought of themselves more as part of a family (John’s son) or a
location (de-Chardin) than they thought of themselves as an individual.
The writer Michael Dorris, in his book on fetal alcohol syndrome The Broken
Cord, writes that in what he claims to be his
native tongue (Lakota Sioux), one cannot say: I hit you, but only we hit us.
Richter, above, points out that as the on-looker
separation emerged from the previous form of participatory
consciousness, perspective first appears in painting, and that when it
does it appears everywhere. Before that painters did not seem to
“see” the three-dimensional world at all, for their consciousness was
too much of the world, and not yet fully outside it. Zajonc writes of how the Greeks actually
saw different colors than we do, apparently connected to how
they
felt
about what they saw, rather than
with the kind of pure abstract seeing that is common today.
All the same, Barfield’s investigation of languages gives
us the most details, and the greatest depth far into the past.
With the
on-looker separation which begins around the 14th-15th centuries,
natural philosophy (the precursor to natural science) begins to emerge,
and thinkers begin to ask those different kinds of questions about
their experience of the world of the senses that would ultimately lead
to the Copernican Revolution. There is no modern scientific
inquiry without the simultaneous change in the evolution of
consciousness that began to appear at that time - the change to seeing
the world as a separate object, and not as something in which I was
embedded in a fully participatory way.
Let us look once more at the threefold structure of the
world, with its dense lower border below, its more airy undefined
border above, and its mysterious inner border within human
consciousness.
If we survey human existence from the outside, using our
imaginative capacity (our picture-thinking capacities), we might
perceive (with that thinking, more than with the sense organs), that
the world is highly differentiated according to language, culture,
wealth, geography, and so forth. We use these ideas constantly,
but don’t really notice their general significance (meaning) in the structure or shape of the world.
To get a good sense of this, watch the film The Kingdom, the story about an FBI team that has to go to Saudi
Arabia to investigate an act of terrorism. Whatever the
value of the tale, the observations of the staggering differences in
culture and way of life are well portrayed.
We speak of the cultural West and the arising of Science.
We talk about a clash of civilizations. We fight wars in
places where the social rules are radically different. For
example, international business tends to find common ground on their
social-intercourse surfaces, but regional and national-cultural
differences in how one goes about business are quite varied and
important (for example, routine bribery, or highly developed haggling
over a price, in many places is normal in a way that is not at all
common in the USA).
We actually can get confused while we all (whatever our
birth language) try to speak English (certain limited aspects of which
are called Globish, by some contemporary
thinkers), because the details of cultural influences often don’t cross
the meaning-barrier of what otherwise seems a common tongue. For
example, a Japanese businessman will almost always say “yes”, and will
frequently mean “no”, because to not say “yes” is impolite, and that he
is really saying “no” his cultural peers would automatically understand
through other kinds of “signals” (such as the “way” he is being polite
or bows, so that those to whom he is speaking are always able to “save
face”).
Okay, some readers will now say, but so what?
Remember we are here dealing with the what is - with the Creation. We have now added to our understanding of the world the fact that the individual biography is embedded in a complex and unique set of circumstances, that is completely different from any other biography. We have also come to understand that the underlying invisible aspects of consciousness and self-consciousness undergo changes over time (evolution). Further, it is also obvious that cultures and languages not only are very different, but also change over time.
If we bring all this together (synthesize it), we will
see that there is an interactive relationship between historical and
cultural change, and changes in consciousness. Neither is
producing cause. Both combine together to make a more dynamic
whole. The invisible inner psycho-spiritual elements and the
apparently outer material-like social structural elements seem to
influence each other.
Further, we need to keep in mind (as previously pointed
to), what is a cliche in the cultural East, that all that happens,
happens in the Present, in the Now. Even though we mentally grasp
time in a way so as to include the Past (mostly for its causal
relationship to the Present) and to include the Future (mostly for its
visionary anticipatory aspects that lead us onward in time), we never
ever leave the Moment - the event.
The attention of our mind on the Present varies, however.
When we are focused on the work day getting over, time seems to
expand. When we are chronically busy, time seems to run away from
us. Most of us know these experiences.
Past and Future are then aspects of consciousness and
self-consciousness. At the least they are ideas related to
experiences, about which we may reflect on our sense (our appreciation
of the meaning) of things. The what-is - the Creation - takes
place only in the Present. Try as we might, there is no escape
from this fact. Mentally I may worry about tomorrow, or be sad
about the past, but I can go nowhere but the Present. People
working with the science of addiction, such as AA and the 12 Steps,
know that you can’t engage a geographic or temporal cure - you can’t go
someplace else, because it is always you that is there, whether it is a
physical place or a moment in time. Tomorrow I will stop smoking,
when I move to New York for my new job, is just a lie we tell ourselves
in the Present.
For another example, it is in the Present that I form the
idea of my next meal, and toward which experience I can develop a kind
of wonderful inner anticipation. If I want my next meal to be
different, I need to deal with the idea of it that arises in the
present. The anticipatory idea of a future event is a real
experience. It has its own pleasures or fears and anxieties.
The actual event, when it arrives in the Present, will not at all
be like what was anticipated. Americans were not welcomed
everywhere with open arms after we invaded Iraq, and the anticipated
oil revenues from the war never paid for the war (as was promised by
insiders in the Bush administration on the lead up to the war).
Our political shamans worship strange gods, and serve in
Temples devoted to wealth and power. They seek magical changes in
social reality, but in fact are not very good at this striving at all.
Mostly, like the fake shamans in some movies, they dance their
dance and practice their voodoo, while extracting from us wine, women
and song. Yet, in the end they actually produce nothing of what
they promise.
The social-political world is moved from within - from
the world of our consciousness and self-consciousness. It has no
laws outside what takes place within this invisible world. Yes,
we do currently assume that biology (the nature of matter in the brain)
is determinative, but that horse doesn’t fly once we really appreciate
that we brought that idea already formed to the encounter where there
is a scientific investigation of consciousness and self-consciousness.
It is a pre-thought thought, and therefore leads to flawed
conclusions.
On a larger scale, we assume in the theories of the Big Bang and of Darwinian
Evolution, that consciousness and self-consciousness arose only late in
the day during the last stages of our assumed material-biological
evolution. We’ve already seen now that the assumption regarding
an absence of an evolution
of
consciousness is false. What makes
us think that consciousness and self-consciousness had no antecedents
in deep time at all? We certainly do not seem to possess
empirical evidence that this is the case, one way or the other.
Barfield, once more in Saving the
Appearances, shows that what language reveals
is that the self-conscious thinking consciousness was experienced in
the past as outside of our own being. The Greeks, for
example, spoke of their inspiring genius as a spirit outside themselves
- a personal muse in a world of muses. Barfield then notes how
with ongoing changes in language we can come to see that this inspiring
genius no longer is experienced as outside us, but now is inside us -
is who we essentially are.
In Speaker’s
Meaning, Barfield goes further, and shows
that what we call the Age of Myth, the time when human beings spoke of
the Gods and other currently invisible beings as representing creative
powers in the world of their what-is, - this Age of Myth could only be
descriptive of actual experience, because languages in their youth are
incapable of being metaphorical. The Age of Myth corresponds to a
time in the development of languages in which language is only capable
of being literal - of giving names to actual experiences.
This is a tree, that is a running dog, above me in the Sky
is an angel speaking to me of God.
What Barfield means, in Saving the
Appearances, by Original Participation, is
what is remembered in different cultures of the time in which human
beings had regular ongoing intercourse with divine Beings.
Australian aboriginals called this the “dreamtime”.
Hindu Vedantists speak of the Yuga’s, the different ages of
the deep past where is remembered in the Golden or Sata Yuga, a time
when Gods walked the Earth with man. In the Hebrew and Christian
Bible (the old Testament) this time is described from that point of
view (type of consciousness) in the books of Genesis.
Over the course of human history, different names have
been given for the Divine Beings (or Being) responsible for the what-is
- the Creation. There is no reason to assume that each name
is representative of different Beings, when the more likely conclusion
is that each name is a different name for the same Being or Beings -
different because of the differences in culture and time in which that
particular name was given.
At this point then I’d like to alter our conventional
Idea of God in the following direction.
There is a Creator. The Creator has been
known by many different names, and one of those names is Christ-Jesus.
Christians don’t have the correct Idea of God, believing in
a way, as do most religions (based on immature human thinking and
beliefs) that they own their God in the same way they own their belief
system. The Creator is theirs, belongs to them, and how
they define this Being is so crucial to their (human and weak) approach
to things, that it is just fine to kill each other over these
differences.
The New Atheists are correct to critically examine the
thinking in various religions that find justification for violence and
war in their differing Ideas of God. The New Atheists are not
correct to assume that these lame, all too human Ideas of God, actually
are representative of the real nature of God.
God can’t be owned by human beings. All ideas of
God, even those presented here in this book, are but temporary
approximations arising in various human languages over the millennia.
This view is quite similar to a balanced view that
scientists have of their work - they see their work at its best as an
approximation of truth and reality that shifts its ground (paradigm)
from time to time. I would also offer that God - the Creator of
the what-is - is to a degree described correctly by Natural Science, to
the extent that Natural Science correctly describes and understands the
what-is. True empirical science can’t discover facts actually in
conflict with a true Idea of God; nor, can a true Idea of God be in
conflict with the actual empirical discoveries of Science.
To deepen our practical understanding here, let us take a
look at certain weaknesses in the human endeavor to describe and
understand the natural world - which process we have been calling:
Natural Science.
some limits to natural science
At the time I am writing this, there has been published
the most recent book by the theoretical
physicist Stephen Hawking: The Grand
Design. He basically says there is no
need for a God to explain reality, because modern theoretical physics
does just fine. Would that this was true.
Modern theoretical physics has gotten lost in a maze of
its own design. It has made several assumptions, which it can’t
justify, and if one knows of Godel’s Theorems, we know that there are
severe limits to what can be stated by, through and about the natural
number system. As pointed out far above, the naive New Atheists
(naive in the sense they don’t really understand the nature of the
science they rely upon), want very much to lean on mathematics for its
assumed solid foundations for the elaboration of scientific knowledge.
Godel has shown, however, that foundation isn’t there in the way
most habitually think it is there.
The general public then is often given, via popular
writings in books and magazines, a kind of theology of scientism - one
in which present day critical thinking about any number of important
questions are ignored. Take, for example, what can be
called the uniformitarian assumption.
This was mostly discussed in the 19th Century and has
been revisited in the late 20th Century, particular by Stephen J.
Gould, with no real resolution. The assumption is that any
physical constants (even such as the rate of acceleration due to the
law of gravity), which we can only observe empirically in the present,
can with justification be exported into the deep past (even though we
have no way of empirically knowing they were true in that deep past).
This assumption is applied often today in geology, and
biology, particularly in connection with the pictures we are given of
how Darwinian evolution proceeded in this deep past.
Keep in mind we have no way at all of empirically
observing this deep past. It is all theoretical - that is it is
all a product of the mind. In part, the whole assumption is
contradicted by Nature Herself, in that She everywhere constantly
changes. We measure the length of a Year, for example, and find
it inconstant. The same with the orbits of the Planets. All
our measurements, which we try vainly to pin down, over time vary to
some degree. Given that general pattern, why then should we
assume we are ever going to find certainty in the sense of forever
fixed physical constants? Yet, that is the basic assumption
necessary to develop the idea of the Big Bang - fixed constants.
Take, as another example, radio-carbon dating. This
process assumes constant rates of decay for certain kinds of matter.
It also assumes that this kind of naturally decaying matter
existed prior to our present. Granted we find such kinds of
matter all throughout the physical earth in various forms, especially
in almost all layers of what we call the geological record. Yet,
we have no evidence that we would have found this kind of matter were
we present at the time we assume that a particularly ancient layer of
the geological record was laid.
As an alternative (as with the alternative presented
above about the geological record being actually revealing of the Earth
as a living Being undergoing various kinds of metamorphosis over time),
let us consider that the nature of matter varies as well over time in
its density and in the facts which we call weight. We assume
otherwise, but what if we change that assumption - can we explain
certain oddities of which we already know?
It is entirely possible (in fact more likely, if we think
very carefully about this) that all matter in the earth sphere, in
whatever place we find it, has only become “radio-active” in recent
centuries. Prior to that time matter was less dense and weighed
less. This different state of matter was what enabled the
builders of such as the Pyramids in Egypt and Stonehenge in England to
move and cut and fit together all over the world all these huge
megalithic structures. To gain some insight into this, find
and read a little booklet by Georg Blattmann on the Periodic Table of
the Elements: Radiant
matter: Decay and
Consecration.
The Creation (in the sense of our Theory or Idea of God), therefore,
is to be understood as also a densification process, which
reached a natural limit in that matter could not become more dense,
without starting to decay (fall apart at the so-called atomic level of
its nature). Keep in mind that I am not arguing against
conventional scientific meanings, only showing that it is possible to
reinterpret the same empirical facts in entirely new ways, which in the
end will be consistent within our slowly developing new Idea and Theory
of God. See also The Nature
of Substance by Rudolf Hauscka.
The point is that we can find all kinds of assumptions
being made in theoretical physics, and then exported further and
further into the past, in order to create in the minds of such
physicists the ideas which they promote as an alternative to a Creation
by a Divine Being.
One of the gravest and most troubling elements of the
exporting of these assumptions concerns what is already recognized as a
problem by those working in the fields of philosophy of science, and
there called: reductionism.
In its most grandiose form, modern theoretical physicists
create their ideas by extremely reducing (eliminating) from
consideration all manner of empirical facts toward which they are
unwilling to pay attention. Basically, in order to be noticed by
physicists, we have to be able to count and measure the phenomena.
If it can’t be reduced to number relationships, physics pays no
attention to it. From this approach, physics for years paid
no attention to psychology or consciousness - that is to mind sciences.
Since there was no way to count and measure, these seeming
subjective facts, we can (many think/believe) without consequences not
take account of them (which is the assumption behind reductionism).
Once stated in this way, the flaw ought to be obvious - of course
there will be consequences if we systematically eliminate empirical
data just because it can’t be reduced to number for our personal
convenience.
Another way to see this fact - this refusal to take
account of consciousness, since it can’t be counted - is to recognize
that the physicist doesn’t even understand the self-operational
principles of his own mind, which means he is using a tool (his
thinking) about which he makes a number of assumptions that will
ultimately turn out not to be true.
Since the development of physics has preceded in
historical time the development of biology, as a subject of empirical
examination, its fundamental ideas constantly leaked over into how
biological facts were observed. We then from the beginning
measured and counted all biological facts, at the same time eliminating
from consideration the more difficult matters connected to biological
processes, which clearly (to a non-assumptive mind) are phenomena
grossly different from that which physics had previously concerned
itself. A rock (at least in our present) does not move about or
undergo metamorphosis.
These are huge examples of the pre-thought thought
phenomena. When biologists went to the party, their friends the
physicists, who didn’t actually know what they were talking about, told
them a fake story that led to unconscious taboos.
These same habits of mind (more and more assumptions
conveniently forgotten over time) next leaked into the examination of
the brain (with the clearly announced assumption still present), that a
sufficiently careful examination of the brain (through finding things
to count and measure) would give us all the answers we need in order to
understand the mind - to understand human inwardness and behavior.
For a moment, let us take a side trip here into the field
that is sometimes called evolutionary psychology. How this
gets to be called a science is very disturbing. It works from the
basic assumption that in the near past (less than a few hundred
thousand years ago), proto-human beings lived animal-like existences in
various areas of the world, particularly Africa. There is
empirical evidence (bones) of such existence, but no empirical evidence
whatsoever of how this group lived in the sense of what they may have
had as a type of consciousness, language or any other aspect of their
shared (social or psychological) existence.
This work of evolutionary psychology also assumes that
present day human behavior must have been formed in the dynamics of the
African-like existence, such that certain behaviors become hard-wired
into the brain or into the DNA. This causal assumption is the
controlling thing, yet there is no empirical evidence for it
whatsoever. All the brain matter and DNA of those once living
organisms has been destroyed by the well understood processes by which
dead organic matter decays.
On the basis of this assumption, those who call
themselves evolutionary psychologists, run off great detailed
speculations about how this or that would or could have happened,
and then use that imaginary conversation with their own assumptions to
tell us the meaning and causes of present day human behavior.
Most of the models, for what this existence of the
proto-human beings must (according to the assumption) have been like,
are borrowed from present day observations of the behavior of the
higher mammals (various kinds of baboons and so forth). Present
day baboon behavior is then imagined to have existed in the past among
the proto-humans, providing us then with our understanding of the
nature of human behavior today.
Now there is a flaw common to certain kinds of reasoning
in many places, and certainly in science, which is called: a tautology.
A tautology is a kind of circle-like style of reasoning that says
the same thing in its initial statement that it says in its conclusion.
Sort of like saying, A is A because it is A (i.e. a man is bald
because he has no hair). This is the fundamental nature of the
reasoning in evolutionary psychology: Human beings behave like modern
animals, because they were already like these animals in the past that
we speculatively imagine and assume, but which we can’t empirically
observe.
Let us return to our present theme, but keep in mind that
there might be a larger purpose served by the travels of science down
roads that lead to unworkable ideas and theories. Evolutionary
psychologists do collect a lot of valid data, the problem is just
with how it is interpreted (how it is given its meaning). See the book: The
Structure of Scientific Revolutions, by
Thomas Kuhn for an interesting discussion of some of these problems.
It is a very interesting fact of the development of
modern scientific thought that in both physics and in brain studies a
kind of limit has been reached. Experiments in quantum physics
now establishes that the unformed or indeterminate state of matter (the
chaos - or unformed and uncreated - state from which were produced the
four elements according to ancient thinking) requires the activity of
the conscious observer in order to be counted or measured, with the
result that this insertion of consciousness actually changes the
conditions. Physics is still trying to work out what this means,
with the result of there coming into being a large number of competing
and incompatible theories.
In brain studies, in spite of all the efforts at counting
and measuring, how it is that matter creates consciousness remains a
mystery. There are not even any truly workable (testable)
theories. Thus, at the leading edges of the studies of matter in
physics, and the leading edges of the study of the material brain, our
failure to understand consciousness itself clouds all the issues. The mind itself
is barely known, not being directly studied.
This is a kind of peculiar problem in a way, because
natural science (and the thinking in other fields which tries to follow
its model of operation), also assumes that their approach (counting and
measuring) is the best approach to understanding and coming to
knowledge of the nature of consciousness - of mind. This view is
wholly unjustifiable, because it requires that modern thinkers on these
questions eliminate from their considerations almost all spiritual
investigations of inner life and consciousness.
Anyone who studies Zen Buddhism, Tibetan Buddhism,
Kabbalah, Sufism, Indian Yoga, Christian Hermeticsm, and Anthroposophy,
to name but a few, will clearly come to realize that these are deep
mind sciences, that not only know a great deal about consciousness, but
can in some cases realize what almost has to be called magical results
using the mind (these systems of thought being actual operating manuals
of the mind). But the religion of natural science, to which a lot
of scientists belong, is very afraid of opening up this door.
Carl Sagan even wrote a mostly well-justified book about this: The
Demon-Haunted World. He was concerned
that the New Age and other related modern religious impulses would put
out the light that empirical science was trying to shine into human
affairs.
The reader of the material in this book should realize
that its author clearly wants to remain completely scientific, which is
why we are systematically exploring first the renewing of our Idea of
God in order to develop an adequate Theory of God, before even
beginning to face the really big questions connected to A Proof of God,
The Art of God, or an actual, and completely workable, Theory of
Everything.
Now without wanting in any way to disparage Stephen
Hawking, I think his book ought to be called A Grandiose Design, because modern theoretical physics, even in holding the
belief that it can tell us how the Creation arose, is about as
egotistical an enterprise as possible. Our human minds may do
many wondrous things, but coming to knowledge of the origins of the
what-is, with any certitude, is not one of those things. I even
consider Rudolf Steiner’s efforts in this regard to be a bit suspect,
although I remain a fan of his on a number of levels. He
did assert that his clairvoyant experiences (research) gave him
knowledge and insights into much, and that he conducted that work in a
fully scientific way - but I believe we have to take those works (c.f. Theosophy and Occult
Science: an
outline) with a grain of salt, until they are
properly replicated in the future.
Ultimately, we have to come to a time when our own
individual consciousness is able to directly experience the invisible
world, from which experience we can then form our own judgments.
Before that time we need to make careful and systematic
observations of what we can see and know for ourselves, and on the
basis of those observations think very carefully as well.
a transition
Before going onward, let us see if we can sum up what so
far has been offered as the needed Idea of God, required in order to
state properly A Theory of God, such that we could then consider the
problems of A Proof of God etc., necessary for the Age of Science:
Certainly the Idea of God must include the idea of the
creation of the what-is - that there is in fact a Being that creates,
and we can justly call: the Creator. One aspect of this new, and
more scientific, God-idea that was suggested was the idea of a
distributed God, analogous to the distributed computer network -
multiple sources of creation. I have also tried to show how in
individual human thinking something invisible (of the spirit) manifests
itself. I also tried to suggest that God created a certain kind
of order in existence, in that all human beings shared common
characteristics which drew forth their individual spirit-nature.
In order not to get too confused, we have to recognize
that there is to the Creation a Past, a Present and a Future.
Most of our present religious ideas about the Creation
concern the Past, and when it comes to the Creation in the Present,
things get a bit vague. As to the Future, we do have prophecies,
but the depths of that problem will have to wait until we get to the
material on A Proof of God. In the next phases of the discussion
of the Idea of God I hope to deal more concretely with some of these
questions, yet at the same time in a necessarily limited way.
There are at least two kinds of basic questions that need
to be asked about any Idea of God. One question concerns: Why?
What was this God-thing up to in the Creation? The
other question concerns the existence of what human beings call: Evil.
These are very important and legitimate questions, but
before coming to any conclusions about them, we have to further develop
our Idea of God with some more detail. Some of this detail, that
is provided next, will now be relevant to the above two questions, but
we are not yet ready to make an effort at this point to completely
answer them.
the question of Why, or Time
The Why would require we know the mind of God (if such
terms can be used), and the problem of purpose in such questions is a bit subtle. In a science,
however, we do look at evidence and reason from the evidence what its
existence might imply. By this I mean to suggest that once we
understand better what is going on in our world in the Present, we may
well find our way to Why.
A deep thinking acquaintance of mine, Catherine MacCoun,
wrote a book: On
Becoming an Alchemist, which is a quite
decent representation of a modern mind-science. I don’t fully
agree with it (there’s a review of the book on my website), but I want
to borrow from that book a particular idea, which might be helpful for
our current discussion.
Her view is that the Past only gives us the How a thing
happens in the Present. It is the Future that give us the Why the
Present is the way it is. Her focus here is on our inner
psychological experiences. We have a certain event take
place - perhaps a personal inner transformation related to a
marriage. We can look to the Past to see How we got to the
marriage, but only the unfolding over time of the Future into the
Present will give us the Why.
Now a convinced materialist will have difficulty
appreciating this, but most spiritually minded folk will not. Our
Present, according to MacCoun, is the meeting place of Past and Future
or How and Why. The Now contains both, in a very real spiritual
sense; and, as we learn to divine the mystery contained in this meeting
in the Present, of the Past and the Future, we gain traction in our
Present. We look to the Past (as we see it) to discover the How,
and to the Future (as we see it) to discover the Why. These
discoveries are actions, clearly, of the mind or thinking spirit.
The materialist will have his normal causal assumption
(existence is a chance accident of blind evolution), which thought then
gets in the way (as a pre-thought thought) of his own free empirical
observations of the truth of what MacCoun has written.
Nonetheless, for our Idea of God, this has to be included: While
all is of the Now, the Present, the event, -. the mind also knows the
Past (memories) and the Future (portents), all of which will be
revealed later in this text to have some practical empirical validity.
the mystery of Evil as an aspect of How and Why
Next, the problem of Evil, which is also a problem of Why
and How to a certain degree. Keep in mind that what is being done
here is not any kind of justification for previous Ideas of God, but
rather a complicated new Idea of God - one belonging to the Age of
Science. Granted, much religious tradition has similar ideas, but
none of them were developed in the same fashion as this one.
With facing the Mystery of Evil one not only approaches
the idea of whether God is Good, but also we are about to discover that
God is the creator of great beauty (thus the title to this book: The Art of
God). We already know this
goodness and beauty through what we see of Nature. We know
this in a second way when we recognize that incredible gift that is the
human organism (we’ll get into more details of this in the section on
the Proof of God). Yet, in order to know the nature of the
Mystery of Evil we will also come to understand Divine Justice, next to
which human justice is a pale and weak copy.
We also at this stage of our considerations move toward
the section of concepts that mediate between the Idea of God and the
Theory of God. These two represent a kind of continuum - a
matter that will become more clear as we move along.
In order to remain systematic, I’m going to offer the
following in a kind of bullet-point format (many of these ideas come
from the researches of Rudolf Steiner, although many can be found among
traditional religious ideas):
The spiritual essence of the individual human being is
immortal spirit. This essence cannot be killed although it can,
by its own choices, be dissolved or transformed.
Death is then not the end of something, but rather a
transformation of the human essence from an embodied condition (joined
to matter) to one in which we are wholly spirit, continuing to exist in
a purely spiritual world.
The Eastern Cultural conception of karma and
reincarnation is the way the world is actually organized (according to
the Idea and Theory of God being here put forward). The Why
Western Culture did not have this idea for a time will come toward us
out of the Future (as noted above). A serious look at what might
be called by some: the Pagan Mysteries, would reveal that the idea of
karma and reincarnation is not entirely new in the West.
There is an afterlife, which is somewhat more complicated
than is our life between birth and death. In this afterlife,
after a short period of time (my life passed before my eyes, which
total and detailed life remembrance is said to actually take about
three days), we enter into that part of the afterlife where we
experience how it felt to others to be the object of our thoughts and
deeds. Where we murdered someone, we will feel what it felt like
to be murdered. Where we raped and abused others, including
children, we will feel like what it felt like to be so tortured and to
have our innocence stolen.
We will also have to confront our desires, in that
certain desires can only be satisfied by possessing a carnal body.
In the absence of a carnal body, in this afterlife, we will be
unable to satisfy those hungers needing a carnal body to be satisfied.
There is no ice cream in the afterlife, nor any tongue and
lips with which to enjoy it.
Christians concerned that their beliefs are being
violated by these ideas should know that a crucial section of the
Sermon on the Mount, if correctly translated from the Greek, says:” ... you will be sentenced to
that sentence you sentence others ...”
There is no more plain statement of this aspect of the afterlife,
which takes about a third of our earthly life to be experienced.
As to the idea of reincarnation, recall that Christ says we will
be forgiven at least 70 times 7, which gives an idea of How and Why we
are returned continuously to earthly existence (reincarnated) in order
to learn the errors of our ways.
Once our afterlife cleansing justice has begun, and we
have experienced what we did to others, we then move on to higher
spheres of existence, where more and more of the debris of our earthly
life is shed (a kind of process of spiritual purification), until we
arrive at what is called “the midnight hour”, where we out of our
freedom choose the course of our next bodily existence.
Those we harmed and murdered, gain their own future
lives, during which they may have the opportunity to forgive us for our
wrongs. A child whose life is cut short is not kept by God from
further life in the future.
Let me now consider some details and specifics, because
the reader will clearly have many questions.
We can start with abortion. It makes no difference
from the aspect of God’s Justice whether or not we human beings call
the destruction of a fetus murder. All we have destroyed is the
potential physical body, which an immortal spirit was to have
inhabited. The spirit cannot be murdered, only the body.
This does not mean there will be no Divine Justice for the person
obtaining the abortion, but rather that the application of Justice in
all specific cases is between them and God. An abortion may well
dislocate a spirit from a needed material existence, but even this
remains a problem solved by Divine Justice in a far better way than
does the murder of a doctor that does abortions.
In point of fact, both for the person having an abortion,
and the persons trying to stop abortions - in their biographies
something special happens. In observing the facts of these
experiences (of choosing how to act morally in the world - acts which
both the chooser of abortion and the opposer of abortion decide), we
come to one of the purposes (the Why) of the biography.
The immortal spiritual essence of the human being is
being educated, in a school whose comprehensive nature is not yet
observed by our social sciences, which social sciences presently (and
mistakenly) necessarily imitate the materialistic assumptions of our
physical sciences. This education process includes facing the
moral dilemmas of existence, such as: Whether to abort or not; and how
to oppose abortion if we so choose.
some thoughts on the necessary, yet temporarily,
superficial nature of these discussions
As we proceed, please keep in mind that we are
elaborating a new Idea of God (in its totality), which is to lead us to
a new Theory of God, and only from that place can we face those
questions of A Proof of God etc.. People will choose to argue
with all manner of the details of the Idea of God and the Theory of God
being presented here, but that argument will only have the effect of
making the answering of many questions more difficult.
Right now we are skipping across the surface of a very
deep body of water, and for each set of concepts that contribute to the
total Idea we have of God, the reader should keep in mind that there
are depths this present text cannot enter. For example,
here is the contents page of my book: the Way of
the Fool: the conscious development of
our human character and the future of Christianity, both to be born out
of the natural union of Faith and Gnosis.
the
reader
can
skip this and easily treat it as a footnote, not needing to
be read
Introduction.
Moral Grace
- the theme (song) of the
central mystery of the modern age -
first stanza: Shepherds and Kings - a Temporary parting of Ways -
second stanza: the Evolution of Consciousness - the meaning of the historical differences between the time of the Pharaohs (the time of the Old Testament) and our present Age (the Dawn of the Third Millennium)
third stanza: the Church and the Body of Christ - being a discussion of the future of Christianity as that future development appears out of the Evolution of Consciousness.
fourth stanza: Moral Grace - a first iteration - being an attempt to describe and
name something very many people already instinctively know
Freedom
- the theme (song) of the real challenge of modern life -
fifth stanza: Three New Ways - being an examination of the profound and surprising interrelationship between the What Would Jesus Do Movement; the Twelve Steps of Alcoholics Anonymous; and, Rudolf Steiner's book: The Philosophy of Freedom (also known as, The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity,) [which stanza also contains, the Shepherd's Tale, the King's Tale and the Healers' Tale]
sixth stanza: in the Absence of the Good - in the Age of Freedom, and in the confusion of the weaknesses of traditional moral authority, what happens when Moral Grace is not present - the Pharmaceutical Industry as an Example
seventh stanza: the Seventh Day of Creation - the problem of freedom seen in the light of the nature of evil, and its relationship to the course of individual human lives (the biography) [which stanza also contains the Fool's Tale (part I)]
eighth stanza: the Gesture of
the History of Civilizations as expressed in both Matter and Spirit - from whence comes technology and where is it
going, or, the entanglement of the i-AM in matter, its consequences and
its meaning
Love
- the theme (song) of the deepest hidden potential of the human being -
ninth stanza: the Four Forms of Love - selfless love (Agape); nurturing love (Storge); brother and sisterly love (Phileo); and, erotic and sensual love (Eros).
tenth stanza: the Seventh Day of Creation as an Expression of Love - concerning the role of Divine Love, and human love, in the creation of new social forms, or what we usually call the Fall of one Civilization followed by the Birth of a new one [also contains the Fool's Tale (part II)]
eleventh stanza: entering the Narrow Gate - love as an act of inner husbandry, through the stewardship and discipline of the life of the mind
twelfth stanza: love and the
gift of the word - a demonstration - being a deeper
consideration of the relationship between our inner activity, and our
outer acts in speech [also contains the Fool's Tale (part III)]
Appendices
(some matters requiring a bit of detail,
but which really didn't belong in the main text)
1) Prayer and Meditation: certain nuances connected to providing the i-AM some rest and time of reflection.
2) Sacrifice of Thoughts: cleaning out the garden of the mind before growing new insights, and other unusual properties of our soul-spirit nexus.
3) Some further thoughts about finding a healthy relationship to the fourth form of love, UnFallen Eros.
4) A few words for those whose faith is in natural science, and/or might consider themselves to be secular humanists.
5) In praise of the virtues of ordinary mind.
6) Confessions.
7) In Joyous Celebration of the Soul Art and Music of Discipleship: some more recent thoughts on the relationship between Shepherds (exoteric Christianity, or Faith) and Kings (esoteric Christianity, or Gnosis).
Epilogue: Concerning the immediate future
End Story: Bicycles:
a
Children's
Christmas Story for Adults
return
to
main
theme
I have presented this table of contents from that book in
order for the reader to have some idea of the latent complexity in all
the questions we have been discussing. There are multiple ways of
looking at such a subject as the Idea of God or a Theory of God and A
Proof of God etc., and we just need, as we proceed, to keep in mind
these levels of complexity. Not all questions will be (or can be)
attempted to be answered here in this present text.
For example, ...
Above, with the question of Divine Justice and abortion
we took a look at the moral aspect of human existence from a very
narrow point of view. Obviously that situation is far more
complicated. My main essay on this theme (from one point of
view) is in the Twelfth Stanza of the above book, and occurs at the
end. Where I have reprinted that part of the Twelfth Stanza
by itself, I have called it: The Meaning of Existence in the Age of the Consciousness
Soul. To repeat myself endlessly in
this present book is a waste of time, and the reader who wants to enter
more deeply into the question of Moral Grace, Freedom and Love in their
existential and experiential nature needs to read that essay.
Given its importance to the Idea and Theory of God, however, I
have put it as one of the last essays to this book.
To make a kind of summary of the above bullet points:
The human being is an immortal spirit, experiencing a long
sequence of earthly lives in order to learn. The problem of evil
is met in part by the existence of the Divine Justice of the afterlife,
and by the related operation of karma in later or earlier lives.
Part of our problem is in fact our conception of evil. In the Way of
the Fool I discuss this problem carefully,
and here need only state that the evolution of consciousness is
progressive, and that our particular stage of learning development in
this Age involves stepping out of a kind of child-like relationship to
the Divine, and into one in which we are being asked to be individually
more spiritually mature and responsible.
As a consequence, and due in part to the developments in
human existence connected to the Age of Science, we need a new
conception of God. The older religious conceptions have their
many weaknesses, as is obvious to modern critics of religious thought.
Here we are trying to mature our conception of God, as part of
the learning development connected to our leaving behind our spiritual
childhood (where we needed a variety of Ideas of God), and into a
spiritual maturity, where a scientific and universal Idea of God now
becomes appropriate.
Let me next sketch out a few further concepts regarding
the Mystery of Evil that, while dealt with elsewhere in my writings in
greater detail, ought to be briefly noted here.
Rudolf Steiner, in a course of lectures now published
under the title: From
Symptom to Reality in Modern History,
described the Mystery of Evil in this metaphorical way.
What we humans see as evil, from our point of view, is like
the following: Imagine a train traveling on a set of rails. The
train has a point - a purpose. However, one consequence of its
travels is that the rails wear out. We humans see this
wearing out, which is a secondary effect of something positive, and
call that evil.
In a personal sense we could say the following as regards
our individual human organism:
What the ancients called the chakras, contain
psycho-spiritual forces that are necessary for the human being to have
a succession of physical bodies in which to incarnate. We need
drivers (desires) for sex, for example, so that reproduction occurs.
We need bodily appetites, such as physical hunger, in order to
maintain the body during life. We need to be able to move about
in order for aspects of our existence to be taken hold of by our will.
Since we are also immortal spiritual beings experiencing a social
existence, we need to have a heart center from which we can
empathetically see others, and learn to love. We need a voice
center in order to speak to each other, and also as part of our own
inner world. We need the inward vision (eyebrow) center in order
to coordinate our inward spiritual pictures of reality, and we need a
crown center in order to be receptive to spirit that is outside us in
such a way that we can commune with the available and interested-in-us
spirits.
In the application of all these force centers, we make
judgments, many quite instinctive, and a few of which are dominant.
These judgments can be in error, but the force centers themselves
are not in error. Only our personal essence can error, in the
guidance and use it makes of our total organism. These force
centers are the train, and the human body and our shared social
existence are the rails. These wear out as we live life, and this
wearing out we have so far named in our traditional cultures: Evil.
The fact is we, as an immortal spiritual essence, are
immature and unlearned. We commit ourselves to flawed actions
because we are not yet as skilled as we might otherwise be. We
then harm each other. One of the ways this has been named in
older religious conceptions is: sin. Sin is an idea, as is evil.
Neither evil or sin is the true idea a mature spiritual being
will hold, once they appreciate the total nature of the Creation and
the true relationship of the individual human being to God and to each
other.
This does not mean we don’t harm each other.
We do. Its just that perfect Divine Justice takes
place through karma and in the afterlife. In fact there is a
book: Meditations on the Tarot: a journey into Christian
Hermeticism, by Valentin Tomberg, that
contains a quite remarkable discussion of the idea of the Last Judgment
(in Arcanum XX: The Judgment) that includes
this language: “1. Is there in the world any person or group of people
who know with certain knowledge who will be impenitent in the distant
future? 2. Is there in the world any person or group of people
who have the authority to specify the limits of God’s love and mercy?
... to state and decree that the love of God goes so far and no further?”
How we come to bad choices is also far more complicated
than our previously immature conceptions of our psycho-spiritual
existence can yet understand. For example, I have made a
considerable study of the shadow, or the double or the doppleganger,
which is a complex aspect of our inner (soul) life. We are
accompanied in life by invisible beings, some dark, some not (e.g. our
guardian angel). We also lack a clear set of ideas about our
inner life, because our Idea of Mind is also immature, and confined at
this time in the straight jacket of scientific materialism.
Rudolf Steiner’s work, opening a fresh gate to
intercourse with higher spiritual beings (New Revelation), is intended
to lead to a great correction in many of our religious and scientific
concepts and to produce a scientific approach to the investigation of
spiritual questions. The Society he founded (the
Anthroposophical Society) failed in the 20th Century to achieve that
for which he hoped. As a consequence I have had to write: American
Anthroposophy: - an introduction - a
celebration of the American Soul’s unique ability to contribute to the
future of Anthroposophy and to the future of world culture.
This “Anthroposophy” is itself essentially a yet latent
human capacity, that is instinctively appearing in some individuals,
and more consciously in others. We could say that it is slowly
incarnating, via individual human actions, into our cultural future.
the
reader
can
skip this and easily treat it as a footnote, not needing to
be read
Here is the Contents page of that book:
introductory materials
forward by the author - what is meant by American Anthroposophy?
preface for the neophyte - for the readers to whom Anthroposophy is quite new.
an apology (of sorts) - to the more experienced anthroposophical reader
introduction
the main themes of this book
The Challenge
American Anthroposophy begins to come to maturity in the situation of a given place and a given time. The dominant characteristic of this time, outwardly, is the Incarnation of Ahriman. As a consequence the first essay concerns Ahriman’s Incarnation:
Outrageous Genius - Discovering the in-the-Present Incarnation of Ahriman in America through the Signs of the Times (Michaelmas* 2007) part 1: Honoring the Teacher and the Teaching; part 2) The Wise-Earth as Counter-force to Ahriman’s Incarnation; part 3) Brother What Ails Thee?; and, part 4) Waking the American Anthroposophical Society and Movement for their true tasks in the 21st Century.
*[The dates of writing here
and below are the time at which the original essay was produced out of
the spiritual-thinking activity described in the essay: In Joyous
Celebration...]
Orientation
The dominant characteristic of this time, inwardly, is the True Second Coming of Christ.
“From the kingdom served by Michael himself Christ descends to the sphere of the Earth, so as to be there when the intelligence is wholly with the human individuality. For man will then feel most strongly the impulse to devote himself to the power which has made itself fully and completely into the vehicle of intellectuality. But Christ will be there; through His great sacrifice He will live in the same sphere in which Ahriman also lives. Man will be able to choose between Christ and Ahriman. The world will be able to find the Christ-way in the evolution of humanity”. R.S. Anthroposophical Leading Thoughts.
The Meaning of Earth Existence in the Age of the Consciousness Soul (winter - spring 2006)
In Joyous Celebration of the Soul Art and Music of Discipleship (late summer 2006)
The Methodology Necessary for a New Social Science - a brief introduction (written for this book during the Season of Michaelmas, 2007)
The Natural Transformation of the Anthroposophical Society in America (Michaelmas 2007)
The
Mystery of Macro and Micro Evil: the relationship of the Shadow (the
threefold double-complex) to the American Soul
(Michaelmas 2007)
Encountering the Mystery of America
What distinguishes the now emerging natural Anthroposophy of the American Soul,
from the anthroposophical work of the Twentieth Century
Present Day American Culture - four archetypal personalities (after the Holy Nights, 2008)
Recollecting the True Roots of the American Soul - America’s aboriginal Peoples and the Hopi Prophecy (after the Holy Nights, 2008)
Anthroposophy and the Russian Soul - a lesson from life: instruction for all three world-aspects of Anthroposophical activity, in the West, the Center and the East - (written over Christmas Eve and Day 2006)
The New, and profoundly human, Mysteries of the Earth (written in the remaining Holy Nights just after Christmas 2006)
Rudolf Steiner’s Own Path - The Philosophy of Freedom or Spiritual Activity - a brief re-imagination (written for this book just after the Holy Nights 2007-8)
a letter to a young anthroposophist (2003)
The Redemption of Eros: - Seeking Comfort and Companionship in a time of increasing Social Chaos - or, Sex and the Individual Anthroposophist (Michaelmas 2007)
The
America Soul - an evolving synthesis at its moment of birth: - much has been written above - here a small effort at
a summary, with a few additional insights offered as the concluding
theme. (written in the Season of Easter, Spring 2008)
End Stories
America: The Central Motif (by Patrick Dixon)*
*reprinted with permission, and with a great deal of gratitude that this exists...
Bicycles: a Children’s Christmas Story for Adults
some final verse: the Gift
of the Word
to
return
to
main theme
Again ... the point of the above “footnote" is to give to
the reader a sense of the complexity of what is being discussed here,
and to point toward places where certain matters that can only be
hinted at here, are discussed in far greater detail. For example,
farther above I mentioned the existence of sciences of the mind in the
Cultural West. The above book explores aspects of this in great
detail, especially the essay: In Joyous Celebration of the Soul Art and Music of
Discipleship (also included as one of the
last essays to this book - The Art of
God).
Part of our Theory and Idea of God has to include the
concept that God is not far away from us. In the essay The Meaning of Earth
Existence in the Age of the Consciousness Soul
I discuss in detail how it is that Christ, the Creator, is imminent in
the human soul whenever we ask, seek and knock during prayer, and
especially in the moment of need for support in facing a moral trial.
When Christ, the Creator Being, says in Luke: the kingdom of heaven is
inside you, and in other places that the kingdom is near at hand, this is what is meant: In our interior life the
potential for direct spiritual communion with the Divine is present.
Both essays are collected in the booklet: Living
Thinking in Action, which like all my work is
available to be read for free on my website Shapes in
the Fire, or which can be purchased in
printed form, should you want to hold a book in your hand at: Joel
Wendt’s Theory of Everything Emporium.
Now one of the difficulties here for some religious will
be that they are determined to hold onto their previous Idea of God,
and want nothing to do with what is described on these pages. In
this they are holding God hostage, by demanding, for example, that It
can only communicate through a book, interpreted by human beings.
They limit God to not being able to treat us as more mature, and
offering to us now in this Age of Science, an Idea of His/Her Being
belonging to this Age. This view, seeking to keep hold of
the old ideas of God, would silence God and allow for no New
Revelation. But God cannot be so silenced, whatever some
believers will assert.
God in Time and Space
We are then capable at this time (in this text) of coming
at some of the same questions from a slightly different direction,
which yet will add additional dimensions to our understanding of a
modern systematic Idea of God. To gain this new direction, let us
consider that God lies outside of time and space, in Eternity, but can
act within the material time and space bound world in whatever way
He/She thinks is valuable.
One of the things this means is that God has all of
Eternity to act on any given point in linear time. As a
consequence He/She can devote whatever linear time is needed to follow
one particular biography, and to Love that individual with the full
devotion possible to God, without neglecting any other biography which
occurs at the same linear time. Time and space do not limit God.
God can devote Him/Herself to a single individual, and then
moving outside of time, yet within Eternity, can simultaneously (from
the point of view of linear time) devote Themselves to the needs of the
next person and then the next person and then the next person.
Given also that part of the Creation is a host of lesser
purely spiritual Beings, the totality of earthly existence is observed
and cared for by all manner of such Beings, who carry out subsidiary
tasks as is needed by the higher laws authored by the Creator for the
Love of Human Beings. There are many such Beings involved in
every aspect of our existence. Rudolf Steiner, in his
scientific investigations of these communities of Beings has poetically
(artistically) suggested that it will help our understanding to realize
that the Religion of the Gods is Man.
For example, Christian tradition names the following,
which the work of Rudolf Steiner expands upon in terms of the meaning
and the effective purposes of these communities: Seraphim; Cherubim;
Thrones; Dominions; Virtues; Powers; Archi; Archangels and Angels.
Steiner renames them in such ways as: Spirits of Form, Spirits of
Personality and Spirits of Will and so forth. Humanity in
Steiner’s lexicon is called: the Tenth Hierarchy, being the next lowest
on the rung (Jacob’s Ladder) after the Angels - which is part of why we
have to come to see that the
fundamental
powers
of the Creation as distributed.
This means the attention of the Creator God need only
come to rest on the general field of activity of these lesser Beings
when they are engaged in their own duties. The affect of Christ’s
attention then is projected through the lower hierarchies. So, for example, our
personal angel will hear all our prayers, and the wings we see in their
pictorial renditions are aspects of the breathing-like movement they
produce as they carry our prayers upward toward those more ephemeral
yet more powerful hierarchical Beings that have more complicated tasks
in the non-material - spiritual - Creation.
Also keep in mind that the above is not at all
definitive. Steiner, for example, has said that the spiritual
world is more complicated than the physical world, and as Natural
Science has shown, the physical world is highly complicated indeed.
In all the ideas of the heavenly hosts, in the various
religions, we have then a memory of our ancient awareness of the
complexity and beauty of the hierarchical Beings of the Divine Mystery,
named in many places in diverse ways. These communities of Beings
carry out activities of both a purely spiritual nature and a material
nature. The whole of the material world, for example, has
its own communities of Beings woven within and around it.
These include hierarchies of the Left (the dark) and of
the Right (the light). All that physics works with (gravity,
electricity, magnetism etc.), involves the activity of Beings.
Steiner describes some of these as the Beings of sub-nature, for example, and others as Beings of supra-nature.
Nature has two boundaries then. One more heavenly,
and the other more earthly. The earthly sub-nature forces are
sometimes called fallen, such as the fallen light ether or the fallen chemical ether, and the
ruler-ship (the laws limiting and defining the work of these beings)
lies in the Realm of the Holy Mother.
It is the meeting of these Beings of sub-nature that
produces the social phenomena of alien abduction and so forth.
Many people, mostly for reasons of karma, are meeting various
kinds of spiritual Beings, and the tendency, because of the dominance
of our thinking and perception by the ideas of scientific materialism
(all is matter, there is no spirit), is that these powerful spiritual
experiences are materialized - that is seen as occurring in the
physical sense world.
Obviously
natural
scientists
should look upon this as complete idiocy.
They are right to do so. All I want
to do at this point is express the Idea of God and the Theory of God
that goes with that, in as full a way as possible. Whether there
is any evidence whatsoever for such ideas is the matter to be discussed
when we get to the problem of A Proof of God, The Art of
God and an actual Theory of Everything. But before we can even offer A Proof of God, we
must be precisely and exactly clear what we mean in our Idea and Theory
of God.
Now that we have introduced, as part of the Idea of God,
God’s Love of all individual human beings as arising from outside of
space and time, we can then revisit some of our earlier considerations
from a different and more sophisticated point of view. We are
then next going to look at the macro-order of the social world from a
new perspective, which the genius of Shakespeare noted instinctively
when he wrote: “all the world’s a stage ...”.
the totality of the order of the macro-social world as
an Embodiment of the Word
In taking our Idea of God further in the direction of a
viable Theory of God - viable in the sense that we can later take up
realistically A Proof of God etc. - we need now to further radically
alter the historical Idea of God, as is mostly assumed in Western
(Christian) Civilization. Keep in mind that part of what we are
seeking here is a Theory of God with even greater explanatory power
concerning human existence than that provided for the New Atheists and
others out of a combination of the Theory of Evolution, the Theory of
the Big Bang and other related mental inventions of leading scientists.
That’s one of the major points this books seeks: To explain, in a
more thorough fashion, human existence than has yet been explained
previously by traditional science alone.
Also, as a reminder: The historical ideas of God in the various religions are to be viewed here as not actually binding on the real nature of God. As we should see, these historical ideas were necessarily temporary ideas that were important in specific cultures and at specific times to accord with the type of consciousness and cultural necessity that existed at that time. We, on the other hand, in moving forward deeper into the Age of Science, need a more mature (and less child-like) Idea of God - one more systematic in its formulation.
Granted there is resistance to any such changes in the
Idea of God, which we sometimes call: religious fundamentalism.
But even that resistance is turned to the Good by the Being of
Love.
The human social world is, as we all see, presently
filled with conflict. Political strife is escalating in America
at the time this is being written, what with the appearance of what
calls itself The Tea Party, and the ineffectiveness of the Democrats to
actually govern in a time of degenerating financial crisis. Wars
exist in many places, and while some are abating (Iraq), others are
becoming more likely (Iran and its threat to gain nuclear weapons).
All this must be explained by an adequate Idea and Theory of God.
The so-called Christian World does not seem to understand
the so-called Islamic World, a historical effect some call a clash of
civilizations. Weapons of seeming mass destruction of both a
chemical and biological type are lurking in the background.
Corporations despoil the living environment of the Earth in the
name of profit. All kinds of racial hatred moves among the vast
seas of crowded human cities. Even the Climate seems out of
phase with itself, and here then is an opportunity for some wisdom.
At one point in time was developed what is called:
general systems theory. All the above conflicts are parts of what
can be called: complicated systems, whether they are social, or
material, or psychological or conceptual or some tricky combination of
more than one or even all. In general systems theory we can find
the idea that complex systems on occasion undergo a systemic change of
one kind or another. In the process of such a change, the
existing state of equilibrium of the complex system begins to oscillate
more and more wildly until a kind of chaotic condition is reached
(often in the form of some kind of crisis). Once this crisis
point is reached, the oscillations start to lessen, after which a new
steady state equilibrium appears, although its fundamental parameters
are often quite different from the previous steady state equilibrium.
This process of systemic change is part of what is behind
the phenomena human beings are calling: Climate Change. It is the
same with a civilization: the moral questions, and political questions
and social consequences etc. are all interwoven into a whole,
concerning which our human thinking has yet no capacity to fully
understand. How we do understand these things is a factor in our
life choices in the present, and that is as it is meant to be. We
act out of our presently limited human understanding, because we need,
for our karma and our biography, to so act.
To repeat, because this is a very important point: What
this means then is that whether or not we do or don’t fully understand
the Mystery nature of our Age is not entirely relevant to these
choices. It is our actual understanding that is important in the
biography and many ways of understanding are not only possible but
necessary. At the same time, these views can undergo radical
change.
The most simple example for such a type of dramatic
systemic change is, as noted above, the metamorphosis from a
caterpillar to a butterfly. The caterpillar spins its
cocoon, degenerates into a state of undifferentiated cellular chaos,
which then as time passes becomes organized along entirely different
lines, producing an essentially completely new being. We
discussed this above when we entertained the idea that the rocks of the
earth, known via what we call the geological record, are in fact the
leaving behind of a sequence of living Earth processes of ongoing
metamorphosis. At the same time, while the cocoon isolates the
organism from the surrounding environment, in the case of modern social
life this isolation is not always possible.
We could, on the basis of such thinking as general
systems theory, recognize that Western Civilization is failing, and the
ability of Western powers to hold the world in some kind of coherent
order is disappearing. We could also recognize that social order
is in fact itself something that is living. How can it not be,
given that all the social world’s principle parts are living human
beings. Our understanding of history shows this has often been
the case, for always there is a successor civilization - a product of a
kind living ongoing and continuous social metamorphosis (running parallel with the physical
changes remembered in the geological record).
Human beings, being in part quite stubborn, often resist
change rather than “go with the flow”. For example, “...all experience hath shown
that mankind are more disposed to suffer, while evils are sufferable,
than to right themselves by abolishing the forms to which they are
accustomed.” from the American Declaration of
Independence.
This resistance will make for social friction that “heats up” the whole process, and the politics in
America in the present is a good example of this type of social
phenomena, which unfortunately can be seen everywhere in the world.
When the Bush II government decided to invade Iraq, they
did depose a brutal dictator, but the social effect of this (which was
quite predictable) was to reduce that dictator’s firm control over the
Iraqi population, such that after the American invasion tribal and
religious disputes, previously inhibited by a strong dictatorial
leader, were able to break out and a condition of social chaos then
arrives.
I offer the above discussion as a brief look at the Stage
Setting, against which (and within) billions of human biographies
unfold their own personal drama. This Stage Setting over the
course of human history has undergone all manner of changes and shifts,
and for most of the present the view of educated human beings has been
that the point of history is these changes in the Scenery on the Stage.
The so-called masses are collateral damage to the actions of the
main characters of what moderns call history. Stalin, Hitler,
Washington, Lincoln, Caesar, Cleopatra, Alexander the Great, the
Buddha, Moses, and on and on and on.
Owen Barfield points out that the English historian, R.
G. Collingwood, held the view that the reality of history was not
really the actions, so much as the thought that proceeded the actions.
Somehow what the actions mean to the actor brings us closer to
the real historical processes.
The present day human general historical view of the meaning of human existence is not, however, the point of view of
the Creator God - of the Divine Mystery. From the point of view
of Love, who operates in relationship to human beings from outside of
time and space, it is the individual biography that is the central
object of God’s attention and intention. The nature and course of
the Stage Setting - of the Scenery - is left to lesser Beings to
organize according to their Created Nature. It is the
individual spirit that is the central object of Divine Love.
In a sense then, in order to even begin to understand the
true Idea of God we have to realize that most of our conventional
mental structures, through which we see the world, are human in the
nature of their perception, not Divine. One of the reasons
we have such difficulty in understanding the Mystery of Evil and the
Purpose of Existence, is due to our presently limited human point of view.
In fact, that limited point of view is part of what we
need in this Age. We need this view for our orientation toward
our present life, and we also need to recognize that this view is weak
and empty - it does not satisfy all our questions. The view
itself is dying into a new becoming.
Part of what we noted in the very beginning of this
present text was the legitimate nature of the doubts of the New
Atheists regarding the explanatory power of religious tradition.
In order for a major paradigm shift to occur, regarding both
religious and scientific ideas, in such a way that that shift brings
them into a more healthy relationship, this not only needs
philosophical or ideal development, but completely new existential
social conditions as well. The dying into a new becoming of
Western Civilization will include a deep reconsideration of our basic
understanding of the nature of reality and the nature of existence.
Keep in mind (sorry to constantly remind, but habits of
thought are hard to break) that the Creation - the what-is - includes
everything, even our mistaken and erroneous modes of perception and
understanding. To better appreciate this, let us take up certain
things we ought to have learned from natural science, for certainly
much that natural science understands, or doesn’t understand, is a
valid part of the greater whole.
further limits of the present truth-structures in natural
science
Initially natural science focused on taking things apart.
The early natural philosophers dissected all kinds of living
things, and burned the debris to ash in order to engage in chemical
experiments to try to discover the nature of the parts (for a wonderful
dramatic picturing of these and many related historical processes, read
Neal Stephenson’s Baroque
Cycle). This process of analytic
destruction has gotten so excessive that physicists have now created
super-colliders, with the intention to smash together at near light
speeds very small particles in order to find out what pieces or parts
of which such objects might be made. Elaborate theories have been
created (and keep in mind that there is plenty of evidence these
theories have reached the limit of their usefulness), and billions of
dollars are spent on machines whose purpose is to continue to take
things apart. Who knows what kind of war-making technology will
come from these current ambitious and risk taking excursions. Are
there yet to be discovered new ways to destroy and ruin the World?
At the same time, while we saw the world for a time as
made up of the pieces, which our excessive analysis suggests, in
biology this assumption was slowly resisted and the idea of wholeness
or ecology began to emerge. The natural order in the
biological world began to be seen as a marvelous complex of
interrelationships, not just a bunch of pieces doing whatever they
want. A similar transformation is happening now in the
field of cell biology. After Crick and Watson, deep knowledge of
DNA was thought to be able to answer all questions of life.
This is proving not to be the case, and modern cell
biologists are now finding that the idea, inherited from older
conceptions in physics, that the world was a huge tinker-toy-like
clockwork, simply isn’t true in the cell. The cell itself is a
complicated ecology.
In the causal world of the cell, the part is no longer
seen as determinative of the whole, but rather in some yet unknown way,
the evidence is more and more appearing that the whole is determinative
of the part. Readers wanting to explore this better, are
invited to go on the Internet, to the Nature
Institute, and the writings of Steve Talbott
(a student of Rudolf Steiner and others by the way), particularly: On Making
the Genome Whole, for a wonderful summary of
the current work in the field of cell biology. Natural science’s
habit of analysis (taking things apart) has reached a limit, and now we
are called to learn to understand how it all properly worked together
in the first place.
In cell biology the relationship of context and part has
become critically significant. But even that understanding
doesn’t quite get what goes on in the human biography. If the
Stage Setting is the context, what is its role as regards the
individual human being (the seeming social part)?
One point of this line of thought is to further develop
the idea that our conventional ways of looking at history and even at
current historical-like events, is not really able to provide us with
any wise understanding. Wisdom is something quite different
from mere knowledge, belief or understanding. The phases of the
changes in the Scenery of the Stage Setting are structural, but not of
the essence. The essence is only found when we look at the
whole from the point of view of the individual biography - for that
individual spirit, and the course of development over multiple
incarnations of this spirit, is what-is, has-been and will-be the
central object of Divine Love.
To do this in an adequate way, we have to recognize that
the human being is not only matter but also spirit. We touched on
this above, briefly, by noticing that human beings are animated in
their actions in a way other kinds of objects are not, and that in
addition, human beings think, which is an invisible activity, but which yet produces
vast consequences in our existence (art, science, religion, technology
and so forth). We also (again briefly) referred to traditional
ideas of energy centers (chakras) in the explanation of the metaphor of
the train wearing out the rails. Now we are going far deeper into
the nature of the human being.
What is probably the most scientific point of view of the
immaterial aspects of the human being is found via the works of Rudolf
Steiner. These ideas have been operationally involved in the
world for over a hundred years in many fields of activity (education,
science, art, medicine, agriculture to name but a few).
This means they have been and are being tested. The
relevant details of that I’ll leave to the later phase in this book
on A Proof of God etc., but for now we’ll just sketch out certain
ideas.
Steiner described three subtle bodies to go with the
gross physical body. While it appears that science only has
an idea of the body as matter, our point here is that among the great
number of facts that science observes are facts which give evidence of
the existence and nature of these three subtle bodies. However,
as we described above regarding the pre-thought thought, natural
science presently mis-interprets a great many phenomena as only having
material-physical causes for its arising and becoming.
The problem then is not with the observations themselves,
as much as it is with the act of thinking that accompanies the
observations. Recall in my little story that the man observes the
woman, is attracted to her, but is falsely told how to interpret what
he sees by a friend. This is the condition of much of the current
thinking in natural science today. Many facts of the true
nature of reality are observed, but the traditional materialistic
explanation, already present in the paradigms of natural scientists,
causes them to often miss-identify the meaning of what they observe.
Facts are empirical, remember, but the meaning of the facts comes
from the mind.
Let me give a kind of classic example: the germ theory of
disease. Now in putting forward this next discussion, I do not
mean to imply a change in the totality of our understanding of disease,
or to pretend to being a physician, of whatever basic point of view.
I am, however, a decent philosopher, and it is part of my
discipline to be as informed as possible with regard to all kinds of
trends of thought. I am also not putting this forward as The
Truth. I am just trying once again to demonstrate that a more
self-aware thinking can find a different kind of meaning from shared
empirical facts.
When certain disease symptoms appear in the human being
(typically cold and flu symptoms), our shared idea (paradigm) is that
we “caught” a bug of some kind, and that this bug caused the disease.
We can even examine the blood and other tissues and observe a
proliferation of the relevant germ. Our thinking is then that the
germ, not usually present in the body in such numbers, is the cause of
the disease.
The relationship between washing hands etc. in terms of
infections of open wounds in the history medicine, is a more
complicated variation of the following, but the same general rules
still apply. Tetanus, for example, while seen as related to
bacteria (a germ or bug), is actually caused by a neurotoxin that is
left behind, when the bacteria dies. The proliferating germ has a
toxic component in some cases, which is a whole other kind of problem.
Toxins make people ill independent of their carrier, and our
regular anti-bacteria tetanus shot stops the process, but it is not the
“bug” that is the cause all by itself, but rather one of its “parts”.
I point this out to help the reader keep in mind that here, in
this part of the discussion, we are looking at something much more
simple - cold and flu viruses etc. - while more complicated matters
have to be dealt with on their own terms
Rudolf Steiner, in one of his many lectures to doctors
(who are expected to become licensed physicians first, before they
study his additions to their Arts), that was to give birth to
Anthroposophical Medicine, remarks that this thinking about germs is
the same as if we were to drive through a countryside where there were
rolling hills of grass, in which many many cows laid contentedly
chewing their cuds. Seeing the proliferation of cows, we
decide that this means that the cows caused the vital and vibrant
countryside. The reality is, however, that the cows proliferated
because the countryside was such an amenable environment.
What this means for the basic idea of the germ theory of
disease is that the fact of the proliferation of germs in the human
body is not necessarily a cause of the disease, but rather a
consequence of the disease which has so influenced the bodily
environment, that the germs can then proliferate. The ecology of
our organism occasionally alters in its harmonies and balances, and if
that harmony is tipped in certain ways, it becomes a more suitable
environment for the proliferation of certain germ-type microbiological
organisms.
To find the true cause of the disease (dis-ease) we have
to look elsewhere.
Now we know that when what is called “cold and flu”
season comes upon us, not everyone “exposed” to the so-called germs
gets the dis-ease (shows the symptoms). If the germs caused (as
in forced upon us) the dis-ease and its symptoms, everyone would get
it. The causality problem here is not well understood even in the
arts of medicine. Why do some get it, and others not, when
everyone is supposedly exposed?
A little common sense here can go a long way.
People are aware that we experience what we call
“stress”. Faced with certain “stressful” life circumstances (bad
conditions of work, family conflict and so forth) we cope for a long
time. Sometimes when the stressful conditions abate, we relax our
“coping” efforts, and will often then “get sick”. Sometimes
in the middle of the stressful conditions we fall ill. People
with heart disease and other chronic conditions are advised to avoid
“stress”. What is “stress”?
Stress is basically a psychological condition. It
is more felt in our inwardness, than it is observed in the physical, in
the same way a “stressed” iron beam will eventually fail (see the 9/ll
Towers). While our physical material body itself becomes
stressed, this is an indirect effect for it is our psyche or soul that
initially experiences the stress. Our capacity to do what
we call “coping” slowly weakens over time. We wear out
psychologically, and sometimes turn to various kinds of self-medicating
processes in order to continue to “cope”. Recall the metaphor of
the train and the wearing out of the rails.
We drink alcohol. We take drugs. We run on
caffeine and sugar. We take over-the-counter drugs to suppress
symptoms. We vent our anger on others, who have not caused this
stress-driven anger (the boss angers us, the spouse receives the
venting).
We also stress our organism with bad food - food we
shouldn’t really eat but which gives us a psychological lift (we
sometimes call this comfort food). We also
receive from our environment all kinds of toxins. Some of this
comes in the air we breath (air pollution) and the water we drink
(water pollution). All kinds of synthetics are present in
the environment, which come from a kind of chemistry that didn’t exist
150 years ago. Our inherited bodies have never had an opportunity
to adapt to this kind of matter, as it never existed before modern
times.
A shopping mall includes a complex air-field of synthetic
chemicals that are off-gassing from the plastics and their relatives
present everywhere in the new products all gathered together in one
place. Remember the “new car” smell? Shopping mall air is
that off-gassing plastics “smell” multiplied hundreds of times.
Many people today cannot tolerate this assault on their
organism at all, and have to hide from modern life in completely
enclosed and carefully “aired” environments.
Keep in mind that a foul or fetid odor causes us to turn away from it, if we run into some that is caused by the decomposition of organic matter. Our olfactory sense perceives particles in the air - an odor is a nose-sense perceived particle. Mine workers can get black lung disease from breathing coal dust for years. Cigarette smokers can get cancer.
All of this psychological stress, in combination with
physical matter we should not breath or otherwise ingest, produces
“illness”. The most common illnesses are colds and flu, and
these “diseases” can teach us a great deal if we think clearly about
what they mean.
Once we realize that the germ does not cause the
“dis-ease” - the imbalance in the organism, but arises (proliferates)
because the inner environment of our organism has changed, we can then
ask: well, what is a cold or flu doing?
Colds cause coughing and a runny nose. Sometimes a
fever will accompany a cold. The flu causes vomiting and
diarrhea, again often with a fever. These are healthy body
processes of elimination. The wisdom of the body is responding to
the imbalance in the organism caused by the excess stress and presence
of toxins (poisons) in the body, and is not caused by the germ that is
only able to proliferate because it is in that imbalanced environment.
When we get a cold and/or a flu we are actually getting
more healthy. The presence of the symptoms is a sign the wisdom
the body is ridding our inner environment of unwanted material.
Coughing throws off particles in the lungs. The runny
nose throws off particles trapped in the sinus cavities. Vomiting
eliminates undigested and unwanted matter in the stomach, and diarrhea
eliminates similar material from the gut.
Folks with serious gut issues, such as Irritable Bowel
Syndrome (IBS), actually have a lot of abnormal micro-organisms in
their gut-tract that proliferate there often because of an excess of
un-natural sugars (such as: high-fructose corn syrup (HFCS). HFCS
is highly processed (as against natural sugars like honey and cane
sugar), requiring not only a first stage highly chemical breaking down
of corn, but then a re-building up of the products of this breaking
down using synthetic enzymes. HFCS is a completely
manufactured (non-natural) sugar.
We need to learn to think of the gut-tract as an
environment that if we do not properly care for it, will lead to much
dis-ease. There are useful micro-organisms in the gut, and
destructive ones. The diarrhea that goes with IBS is an effort by
the healthy aspects of our organism to eliminate the incompatible
micro-organisms. Keep in mind that the gut-tract is an area that
is open to the outside world. It seems to be inside us, but this
is not the case. From the mouth to the anus we have a surface
open to the outer world in the same way the skin is open to the outer
world.
Many doctors, for example, routinely give antibiotics in
order to kill the proliferated germs they think cause disease.
These non-specific antibiotics kill all the micro-organism in the
body, which is why people after and during a course of
antibiotics are encouraged by the self-health care movement to eat
yogurts and otherwise replace the killed micro-organisms in the
gut-tract with fresh ones (probiotics). Our gut-tract is an
environment (ecology), in which the right micro-organisms form a
kind of useful symbiosis with our digestive and eliminative
processes.
A good fever not only tries to force us to rest, but also
exudes toxins through the skin. The tongue changes color for the
same reason. A detoxing alcoholic or addict will do all manner of
kinds of eliminations, and as well experience psychologically
corrective processes (delirium tremens). With a good fever we all
will have what we call “fever dreams”.
Sometimes this process of psychological stress reduction
and matter elimination happens on a very large scale, such as the
Spanish flu epidemics that followed World War I. Such epidemics
overwhelm not just the individual physical body, but as well interfere
with the ability of the social order (the health care system itself) to
wisely respond. The AIDS epidemic is similar, and again on
a huge scale. It attacks not only our bodies, but as well our
ability as a society to understand disease processes with the right
wisdom. AIDS propagates as much from ignorance as it does because
of what seems to be a viral infection.
The AIDS dilemma, as a social disorder, has gone so far
as to attack the very foundations of the processes by which large
institutions (pharmaceutical companies, governments, and health
institutions such as the Center for Disease Control) interact with each
other as they struggle with not only the need for a correct medical
answer, but at the same time with questions of social power, wealth,
and who is to possess it. To learn more about this problem,
Google Celia Farber, visit her website The Truth
Barrier, and take to heart what the
scientists she interviews have to say.
What do we see, when we observe thoughtfully normal
disease processes such as colds and flus? The wisdom of the body
reacts with elimination processes and fevers. In the blood,
often, something called anti-bodies will consume (deconstruct) the
proliferated germs. The totality of this wise response is called
the immune system, and we should keep in mind what AIDS means:
auto-immune deficiency disorder. Someone with AIDS can’t
stop ordinary disease vectors in a normal way, and frequently dies, not
particularly of the so-called AIDS virus, but of some secondary disease
process such as pneumonia.
To have healthy anti-bodies, we have had to have in most
cases the “disease”/germ/bug before. In our childhood diseases we
meet certain bugs, and the body has learned to respond with elimination
processes and fevers and to manufacture cells (anti-bodies) that
cleanse (eliminate) from the blood the unwanted proliferated germ (the
same way we routinely throw out garbage from our kitchen, and for the
same reasons). But what causes what? If the bug doesn’t
cause the disease, but is a by-product of the environment created by
the imbalance we call a disease, what else is happening in the totality
of the human organism?
There is a karmic component we will have to deal with
later, for at this point in our discussions our facility to be able to
deal with this more complicated element is limited. Here we are
after other fish to fry.
Anthroposophical Medicine observes the existence of three
subtle (invisible-spiritual) bodies, in addition to the dense
material-physical body. These are the ethereal body, the astral
body and the ego or warmth body. When we get to the A Proof of
God etc. section, I’ll get more into the spiritual scientific means and
details for making such observations - here we are just noticing how we
ourselves can understand what is meant by these three subtle bodies, as
our own personal powers of observation here are quite relevant.
We know what it feels like to get sick. We don’t
just have symptoms, but we feel “depleted”, spent, exhausted.
Our vitality is diminished. This is an experience of
our own ethereal or form creating life forces body. Only after
the course of the disease, that is only after the wisdom of the body
has brought our total organism once more to the right balance, will the
“feeling” of vitality return. We can of course ignore symptoms
and the feeling of exhaustion. We can take over-the-counter
drugs, and push the caffeine and the sugars and get through the day on
the job or the work at home.
The astral body can also be called the desire body.
Wants and cravings live there, of both a positive and negative
consequences nature. We know we are not feeding a genuine
physical hunger when we go for the comfort food - we are feeding a
psychological need. Generally the astral body involves movement -
a want or craving brings about an action. We don’t engage in sex
by sitting still and staring at each other across the room. The
want and the satisfaction of the want are psychological (soul-full or
astral) needs and processes. The soul could also be described as:
a field of consciousness. All the same, much of this astral or
soul (desire) body exists in the unconscious, or what is sometimes
called: the sub-conscious. That is we, as a self-conscious being,
are not fully consciously aware of all aspects of our inwardness.
Addictions and bad habits are rooted here.
We also have an idea of self-consciousness itself - we
use the word “I” to refer to our essential self. This is called
above the warmth or ego body. While we have an awareness of this
“self”, and we try often to act in the world out of this “self”, we
don’t have much sense of its larger nature - or that which suggests to
anthroposophical medicine to call it a “body”. Our sense of
this “self” is most open to being observed if we learn to observe our
thinking, a matter we’ll get to in more detail later.
Now what the materialist calls the “immune system” is a combination of the ethereal and astral bodies in action, and in cooperation with the physical body. Rudolf Steiner suggested a very subtle distinction here, which can later be seen as very important. He said the reality of the physical body is the laws or principles there embodied. The matter - the stuff - itself is not the true physical, as much as are the laws which organize the matter. Not so much the stuff, but the way the stuff functions - its operating rules as it were - that is what is essentially the physical body.
it matters to me,
for matter to be,
and that I
to matter, do matter
The ego or warmth body organizes our bodily warmth, and
it responds to imbalances (diseases) when we get a fever. A
fever is an increase in the activity of the ego or warmth body. A
consequence of this is that we need to sleep and lie down during a
fever. Our “I” (the warmth body), in its yet unknown totality,
has to focus its presence to greater effect, which means also that it
is less available for normal consciousness operations. We have
the fever and we dream through its processes as the fever contributes
its powers to the total process of healing.
We have, for a bit now, been noticing the actions of
these subtle bodies during processes of healing the imbalances of
disease. Their normal activity is even more profound, for most of
us spend the greater part of our lives in a state of health, and it is
out of that state of health that we unfold our biographies. The
above discussion was just to introduce us to the existence of these
subtle bodies and now we are going to look at their manifestation as
aspects of our social existence, all of which appears between birth and
death in a certain way.
In a way, consciousness, as Steiner explained, is a death
process. It wears out the rails. Keep in mind here that we
are working with the Idea of God, which is complicated in its details.
We wake and sleep. We eat and eliminate.
We work and get tired. We meet people and react
to them. Keeping in mind our general rule that the Creation is
the totality of the what-is, all the normal actions of our life are a
part of this what-is.
When we are born we are clearly unfinished, in both a
physical sense and in a psychological sense. What takes place in
the womb does not launch us fully into life. Whereas a colt
will soon stand and run after birth, it takes a human being generally
at least a year and a half to stand and walk, and much longer to freely
run.
We are generally born into families, and these families
are in turn embedded in communities. As we develop within the
family and community we acquire languages and cultural impressions.
Recall above Barfield’s idea of “figuration” as a kind of
immediate thinking that we don’t even notice. We learn early on
not only the name of objects in our immediate environment, but also a
certain specific cultural meaning for many of them.
A baby will put anything in its mouth, but probably
should not eat anything. It is the family and culture that
helps the baby differentiate which object is appropriate to swallow.
The same can be said of ideas, although which ones we learn to
“swallow” involves a much more subtle processes in our psychological
and mental life. The total amount we learn in growing up and
maturing as a human being is quite vast. Our various bodies, the
visible and the invisible ones, all play a role.
Memory and mental activity have a lot to do with the
ethereal body. Desire and hungers and good and bad habits have a
lot more to do with the astral or desire body. Life choices
have a lot to do with the ego or warmth body. The physical
body lets us operate in the material world - the world of substance or
matter. When we have fully understood how the Creation came about
- the the delicate eons-long processes involved in the formation of the
total human organism (see Steiner’s Occult
Science: an
outline) - we will then truly begin to
appreciate what a gift the Creator has given us, none of which is by
accident, and all is by design. It is no accident many spiritual
traditions call our bodily organization a Temple.
To touch something I need to be able to reach out and/or
walk toward it. To feel that touch I have to have an inner
consciousness; and to choose to touch it I have to have a want and a
degree of self-conscious choice. Moreover, to remember what it
felt like to touch and to reflect on the meaning of that touching I
need other aspects of my total organism. Because the materialist
only conceives of matter as possible, he doesn’t observe with the right
care what is actually there to be observed, which upon reflection would
reveal the invisible bodies. He keeps looking for consciousness
in the material brain, but forgets his own self-awareness, for clearly
there - before our own self-awareness - we are more than a physical
brain.
Its not like we don’t have the idea of invisible forces
(gravity, magnetism etc.), we just are predisposed at this time in the
evolution of consciousness to not see what is there to be seen.
Later we will understand why this is so (there is a detailed
discussion of the Ahrimanic Deception or Enchantment in the Way
of the Fool and also in American
Anthroposophy), but for now let us just
return to normal or universal observations of the human being and their
biography.
One of the mental capacities our organization grants us
is: the imagination. We can consciously form various kinds of
inner mental pictures. So far we have been picturing in a
kind of abstract way the idea that each human individual is born into a
particular and individual family and community and language and
culture. Let us now try to use the imagination to be more
concrete.
Above I mentioned the film Slumdog
Millionaire. I mentioned that movie
because it was popular and thereby gave to many readers of this book a
possible example of a very different kind of upbringing. In a
similar vein we can look at Clint Eastwood’s Gran Torino, which shows not only different cultural upbringing, but
how these differences makes for huge problems of understanding even
between neighbors.
We are now going to enter more intimately into our
psychology - our inner world of thinking, feeling and willing - but in
a such a way that we form our own conceptions based upon a degree of
self-observation that is available to all of us.
We all have things we like and dislike. Sometimes
these “feelings” are immediate and reactive, and their background in
our biography may have come from characteristics acquired from our
families. For example, Mom and Pop didn’t like blacks (or
whites), and were outspoken in their dislike. Perhaps even the
wider family and community had the same characteristic. We take
this in during childhood and it becomes a part of our psychological
makeup. Now some will call this bigotry or racist, and while that
may be true, that is not the point here.
We also might like to eat chicken, but not beef. Or
carrots and not corn. Maybe we like women or men of a certain
type or shape. Maybe some experiences of a positive or
negative nature (re-enforcement) have led to certain likes and
dislikes. Whatever the source, we move through life reacting to
what we meet there out of this background pattern of acquired (or
instinctive) likes and dislikes.
Some likes and dislike are then similar or common (more
universally human) whatever cultural or religious background there is
in our biography. Many are not. Most people like
pleasurable experiences and dislike unpleasant experiences, but what is
pleasurable and unpleasant may have cultural connections or roots.
As we grow up, the community of immediate external
influences changes. First family, then peers at school, then the
work place, and perhaps ultimately the marriage partner. We
adjust constantly to these changes and experiences. Our
family may say to us something like: You have to grow up and
mature and part of growing up is giving up giving in to your personal
likes and dislikes - you have to adapt to the social world.
In different places in the world, in the present, the
individual responds to such experiences in a variety of ways. In
America, for example, the child is often quite oppositional to family
and to school social pressures. Sometimes what we don’t like is
conforming, or having others tell us how to be. In China, the
social pressure may (in this present, but not as time goes on) cause
greater conformance. Going to the big city, getting a factory job
and then getting married and having a child just might be the complete
goal of many young men and women in modern China. It can be seen
as a way to leave rural poverty, and gain a middle-class existence,
with all the siren-call bells and whistles of Western consumerism.
If we look at this with our Western biases, we may well
not see what it means from inside the biography of those who take such
paths. In a similar way, an adult in China may find
incomprehensible the oppositional behavior of a teenager in America.
To actually see requires effort on everyone’s part. We have
to engage the imagination, and create on purpose inner pictures in
which we see ourselves walking in the shoes of the other - the Thou.
A failure to do this can lead to serious errors of
judgment. For example, Sam Harris, the author of the End of
Faith, in a recent talk given at a TED
conference made a negative moral example of a Pakistan father who might
believe it is right to kill his daughter just for being raped.
The picture Sam Harris created for himself was completely
abstract - it had no relationship to anyone real. It did serve
Harris’s purpose, which was to denigrate the father’s imagined religion
and to blame that religion for what we in the West would consider an
immoral act.
Most of the active disliking of Islam in the cultural
West takes similar paths. We start from this disliking and this
reactive semi-conscious feeling then leads the thinking to form certain
kinds of mental pictures of other people that justify this feeling.
Most of us do this all the time - all the time. We even
have a name for it: thinking to a forgone conclusion.
Further, with our thinking we often make eternal truths
out of a dislike or a like. We raise it up as a kind of flag,
becoming self-righteous, and we often join a community of others who
share these strong likes and dislikes. We parade around with this
shared view, and so we get then the Tea Party Movement, or the New
Atheists. Now I am not criticizing what is quite normal and
ordinary activity. I’m not saying the Tea Party folk or the New
Atheist folk are wrong, - or right. I am just pointing out how a
certain very normal presentment of human psychology manifests in the
world of our shared public life, and which is there seeming to cause
irritation and conflict.
Birds of a feather, flock together - is the folk-wisdom.
We have here then the combination of two phenomena.
In the biography, we develop certain habits of feeling and of
mind, and these draw us into certain associations, and away from other
associations. One type of phenomena is the more typical kind of
social observation we can make about associations and what they seem to
do as regards our shared existence - that is the groups take their
collective likes and dislikes and can go so far as to cause wars to
appear. Or they become part of a Corporation, which then serves
itself at the expense of its customers, its workers and the
environment. They can also form a peace movement or a
service organization. All the varieties of human social
communities fit this general scheme of having come into existence
because of shared likes and dislikes. But even so, this
remains Stage Setting - that is Scenery to the individual essence
within the biography, which is us as actors in Our Own Play.
At the same time, let us not diminish this Stage Setting.
It is one of the aspects of our existence to which we react out
of our likes and dislikes. Yet, we need to keep in mind that the meaning which we give to the Stage Setting is not frequently
shared. We individualize our meaning-understanding, such that
this then is reflected in our behavior in relationship to the Stage
Setting.
The core phenomena we are exploring here is what it means
to the individual to be a part (or not) of something. An
individual self-consciousness (immortal spirit) sees these social
situations from the inside. Whatever we may think from the
outside, looking on to the social form or any individual, the
fundamental fact is that to each individual, inside the social form or
outside it, the self-consciousness is having experiences.
One of the things that a study of Nature teaches is that
Nature doesn’t waste anything. Above I made reference to current
work in cell biology, which reveals (among other basic truths) that
Nature multi-tasks on a very high level. Nature reveals not only
inter-dependence (ecology) on all levels, but shows that what in one
process seems to produce waste (a byproduct with no apparent immediate
use) in fact produces something crucial to another process.
Why
ever
should
we conceive that the hard won experiences of human beings,
gained through all manner of pain and suffering and joy and love,
during their biographies, is wasted when the physical organism dies. But this we do in terms of our so-called
scientific ideas of the consequences of death. There is no
afterlife, no hereafter. When the body dies, I cease to exist.
Yet, nothing we observe, even in purely physical Nature, suggests
conscious and self-conscious experiences do not continue. Once
more: Even physical Nature wastes nothing - all is recycled.
Nevertheless, the Idea of God and the Theory of God, with
which we are now working, clearly includes in it the concept that the
experiences of the biography are not wasted, but rather survive death
in a multitude of ways. Remember, the Creation is the what-is,
and part of the what-is is our experiences - that which during the biography enters our life and
forms and changes us over time.
Obviously, given conventional non-spiritual thinking on
this subject, one can come upon ideas that suggest there is no self,
there is no change over time because we are simply the product of blind
chance genetic DNA and hardwired in the brain deterministic causes.
Yet, if we think about it, the criminal justice system, and our
own instincts, wants to hold people responsible for their behavior.
We know we make choices ourselves. The choosing of what to do and to think is, as the Founders of
America declared: self-evident.
Let us examine this phenomena
- the problem of human freedom -
in more detail.
The content of our consciousness includes sense
experiences (we see, hear, taste smell and touch-feel) the world.
We also have self-experiences, in that we have an interior
existence of thoughts, feelings and impulses of will. Most of us
assume that the former (sense experiences) are public, that is shared;
and, that interior (thoughts etc.) are not shared, but are private.
We believe will all see the same tree, although it will
look subtly different depending on where we are standing in
relationship to it.
No one but us knows our own mind, although current
advances in brain scans seems to suggest that this is not to be so in
the future. At least there are people selling a kind of know your
truthfulness product, and claiming to be about to be able to read your
mind. All that puffed up prediction, however, needs to be
taken with a grain of salt ... just read decades old Popular Science
magazines to see how many dreams of scientists and technologists have
never become realized.
Take, as an important example, the content of our thought
life. We noted above the kind of thinking Barfield called:
figuration - or the semi-conscious nature of the names and the meaning
of the objects of our experience. He also pointed out to us:
reflection and theorizing as additional modes of thinking. At the
same time these modes produce a content, which we carry around with us
as it were, mostly via what we call memory. People who have
serious dysfunctions of their memory have a lot of problems living any
kind of normal existence, but frequently they do, making some kind of
creative adjustment in another sphere of their inwardness.
At the same time, the total content of this memory and
figuration aspect of our interior nature will vary considerably
depending upon where we were born and how we were raised. Granted
a Muslim and a Christian will both know what trees are, albeit using
different sounds in speech to name them, but the meaning of a social
act in one culture can be vastly different from the meaning of a
similar act in another culture.
For example, handshakes and other gestures often do not
have the same cultural meaning. Types of eye contact vary as
well. As we grow into our birth environment we are socialized and
this normative process is quite determinative of a lot of not only our
outer behaviors, but also of how we think when we reflect upon or
theorize about our existence. But this process of socialization
in its broadest sense does not, in all details, account for how we live.
Something individual enters in. In a large family
of many siblings, even though all are exposed to the same cultural
forces, each is different in both temperament and character. One
easily lies, another is always angry. One is more pretty, one
more ugly (against cultural norms, not in any kind of universal
abstract sense). This child is sweet in childhood, and a poor
father or mother as an adult. A child easily liked by others will
have an easier time in the family. The one less liked, a more
difficult time.
As we go beyond the boundaries of family and join in peer
to peer associations outside it, another factor enters in.
In some cultures women are more protected, in others they
are treated as counters in a game of status. What being a man
means is also different, and so are the aspirations we are taught to
admire and to seek.
If we focus on any particular individual as they grow
from childhood and into adulthood, we will see someone, who, while a
member of a language, culture and religion, will be by temperament and
character* not like anyone else in the whole world. Certainly we
can look for sameness, but eventually that breaks down, and something
unique emerges.
*[Temperament and character are subjects worthy of study
in their own right. As this text develops we will touch upon some
of those matters in greater detail]
Within the wide matrix of the influences on their life
they will make entirely individual and non-predictable choices.
If we ask them at the right moments, we will find a common shared
impulse: the impulse to be free of all the demands life makes upon them
and to be able to chart their own course. One person’s ambitions
might be small, another’s grand. One will accept as fated most of
the hardness of life, another will blame and hate the world for their
circumstances and strike out against it.
To gain a greater purchase here, lets imagine this more
from the interior of the individual, and less from the outside as
social observers.
I wake in the morning. Something of the day before
lingers - pains, difficulties, hopes and even dreams. I have
ideas about what I want to do, and what I will have to do because of
where and who I am. I will “see”, as in think, the meaning of the
world in my particular way, some of which I share with others, but
other aspects of which I do not. I swim in a vast sea of
individual memory and meaning, unique to me.
I strive though the day according to the possibilities it
contains. Maybe I go to work at a shop, leaving behind a wife and
some children who have their own course of that particular day to
chart. My boss is a jerk. The children have been
demanding, as has been the wife. They all want more of the
material wealth that they know of through Western television and
movies, which are everywhere in their environment, even if just posters
on a wall. I am driven by theses circumstances to try to gain
more wealth, but the boss has his own wants and needs and chooses to
abuse my basic good nature.
At the same time, he likes to go have tea with other shop
owners, and like them leaves his employees to do the work. These
tea breaks can last most of the day, although at the end it will be a
certainty that he returns, looks over the shop, checks the cash
register, takes most for himself and pays me as little as possible.
Using my thinking, and driven by my feelings, I plot how to steal
from him. If I am clever, I may find a way. If I am
not so clever I could end up in jail, or worse.
I spend a lot of time worrying.
One day, a far more clever man comes into the shop.
He knows there are people like me, who want to find an edge or a
game to make more wealth. He preys upon this need in me, and
talks me into a scheme, where we both will steal from my boss. In
the end, he takes it all and leaves me literally holding an empty bag.
Now my life lies in ruins. The boss is yelling, and taking
out his new Western cell phone to call the authorities. I am
crying.
Later in jail I am visited by my wife’s father, who
berates me for being inadequate, and blames me for the fact that he now
has to take back into his home a useless former child and other mouths
to feed. I need a lawyer, and he could help me get one, but
refuses.
While waiting in jail for my trial, I am befriended by
another man, who tells me that if I just give my life over to our God
with more devotion and depth, my problems will be solved.
Desperate, I believe him. In two days time a bomb goes off
near a wall of the jail, and hundreds of us flee into the streets.
I go with my new friend, who it turns out was friends with the
maker of bombs.
The rest of the story you can imagine on your own.
The point of the story is not to justify anything done by any
party to the story, but rather simply to lay out how there can be all
kinds of universal elements to existence (at least within specific
cultures), but even in that case the individual choices tend to be
ours. and fundamentally determinative.
Necessity means that we have to choose ... what we choose
is ours - no necessity drives the nature of the choice. To know
this in its most intimate way, we simply have to reflect carefully and
systematically on the story of our own life. We can remember our
struggles to be ourselves - to be the individual we know we want to be.
We can reflect on the many circumstances over which we had
no control, in that they created the necessity of action, but notice as
well that while we often told ourselves we had no choice, the reality
was that we had all kinds of choices. Even in telling ourselves
we have no choice, we are engaged in a self-serving mental act, meant
to justify before our own conscience those choices we make that are
against the advice of that same conscience.
These internal psychological wars are also part of the
Creation - the what-is. Some may want to believe that
deterministic rules, of either a biological, or of an outside
moral-social-conformance kind, drive our actions, but careful self
observation will reveal that this is not actually the case. In
fact, the drive for personal autonomy is quite strong in our Age, and
over the course of a biography this drive will have influenced the
totality greatly. Even conformance is, for many, a choice.
We have everywhere the recognition of this in Art.
There is no drama, nor any comedy, without this basic insight of
both our foolishness and an insatiable desire to put upon the world our
own individual stamp. In a lot of cases, we’d rather do something
dumb, than conform. The meaning of our acts must in this Age
spring from our own inside, even if the feeling-driver is fear.
Now this varies over the world. Some cultures
are more aflame with this than others. This is not a
contradiction of the basic theme, but rather a recognition that this
general interior development opens its flowering upon the world in
time-differentiated phases. Folks living in America tend to be
ahead on the individuation curve, so to speak, while in other places in
the world folks are less individualized. Next let us take
up an important example of how this comes about, in order to more
concretely appreciate what is being pointed out here.
In America, following WWII, there was a kind of pause in
the pace of change. We called this the ‘50‘s. A lot of
seeds of cultural change sprouted at this time, but I only want to
point to one: the emergence of Rock’n Roll. This was a kind of
celebration of freedom, only possible by people who felt this need for
individual freedom and had to push strongly against the general culture
of conformance in which they found themselves (c.f. The Man in
the Grey Flannel Suit and Mad Men). Some religious in America have called this
period of our history, that sprouted at this time: the family values
crisis and the culture wars.
Fifty years later, young people in America have a totally
different kind of growing up experience, because of what happened to
the conformance power of social existence as a result of the push for
individual freedom recognized in Rock’n Roll. The whole matrix of
the way they view the world is today different, and the social world
itself is totally different.
But that was not the end of this change-process, because
Rock’n Roll was exported to other cultures. It is clear now, in
spite of efforts by the Republican Party to give to Ronald Reagan the
mantle of terminator of Russian communism, that it was Rock’n Roll
(mostly the Beatles according to some) that brought down the Berlin
Wall. This music carried the idea of individual freedom further
out into the wider world and this has powerful effects.
Everywhere now, Rock’n Roll inflames young people with
this idea of individual freedom, and slowly as the older generations
die, and the new generations gain social power, a different human being
is being born. Where above in this book, we spoke of the
evolution of consciousness in a kind of theoretical way, we can here
see exactly how such processes arise. There is an interactive
reciprocal relationship between social-cultural existence, and
individual development that can, with Rock’n Roll as an example, be
observed in action. Consciousness is changing right in front of
us if we are willing to be awake to it.
Keep in mind that Rock’n Roll was only one seed that
spouted in America in the 50‘s. There were others, and the
scale of these changes that has swept away the recent social past, just
before the launch of the Third Millennium, can be staggering (although
subtle) if we bother to notice it.
Let me add something here, which remains not well
understood even in Christianity, but whose Mystery we have been
observing: Don't
think I came to cause peace across the land. I didn't come to
cause peace, I came to wield a sword, because I came to divide a man
against his father and a daughter against her mother and a bride
against her mother-in-law, and to make a man's servants his enemies.
Whoever prefers father or mother over me is not worthy of me; and
whoever prefers son or daughter over me is not worthy of me; and
whoever does not take his cross and follow after me is not worthy of
me. Whoever found his life will lose it, and the one who lost his
life because of me will find it. Whoever receives you receives
me, and whoever receives me, receives my Sender. Matthew 10: 34-40 The
Unvarnished Gospels, by Andy Gaus.
When we seek A Proof of God etc. we will have to deal
with certain causal questions, one of which concerns why individuality
arises and why modern society has the inner contextual nature that it
does. Yet, for the moment, we have not gone deeply enough into
our examination of an individual biography, so let us
now proceed more intimately into our interior.
It is important to be able to see the other - the Thou -
as an individual from their deepest inside - their deepest life of soul
(consciousness). We use our imaginative picture making capacity
for this journey. We have by tradition two words: spirit and
soul; and by modern convention: self-consciousness and consciousness.
Let us assume an identity in the sense of the following ...
If I point at a tree, I can call it a wump. In
itself it remains what it is, however I name it. Spirit
can, without much difficulty also be called “self-consciousness”; and
Soul can be called “consciousness”. For our purposes I will
use the more modern terms.
Any human being presently alive will have some sense of
self-consciousness, or what they mean when they use whatever word in
their language is meant to refer to “I”. In English we say “I”.
In German “Ich”. Their appreciation of
self-consciousness, as an experience, will vary however. Rules of
culture may make this expression of “I”, or ego, more or less
important. Remember above where Michael Dorris in The Broken
Cord said that in Lakota Sioux we can’t say I hit him, only we hit us. A particular
culture’s meaning of “I”, or self consciousness is not common throughout
the world.
All the same, at the level of experience there has to be
an experiencer - or that which experiences. Let us call that
which experiences the I, or self-consciousness, just keeping in mind
that variations exist as to the degree with which the
self-consciousness itself, recognizes itself. Let us next call
the field
of the content of experience: consciousness.
We experience, and these experiences collectively reside, as
content, in a field of consciousness.
So at any given moment, the attention of my
self-consciousness may be in movement according to which particular
aspect of the total field of the content of my consciousness is more or
less important or demanding. Perhaps I am having a conversation
with someone, and I disagree, such that even though I am to a degree
listening to them, I am also simultaneously shifting my attention from
that aspect of my conscious experience toward my interior discursive
thinking where I am rehearsing my reply.
Maybe we are simultaneously standing on a street corner,
my feet hurt because my shoes are tight, I really don’t want to be
having this conversation because I am due elsewhere, and in fact I am
late for that appointment, while behind the person I am talking to is a
panhandling homeless man who is coming this way, and beside me there
are two people arguing over who gets to get into a cab.
The field of the content of my consciousness (experience)
will consist of sense experiences (vision, smell, taste etc.) and
thoughts and feelings that are interior to me (apparently private).
The meaning of these experiences will be unique to me, however.
Their meaning depends to a degree on the relationship between my self-consciousness (spirit) and the field of
the content of my consciousness (soul). The nature of that
meaning and those relationships will have been formed over the time of
my biography, which itself is unique to me. I will have habits of
thought, habits of feelings, habits of memory and even habits of upon
what objects of my attention I will let that attention come to rest
(men tending to look at women’s breasts is a good example of this
latter kind of socially induced habit).
To continue with another example: I own a car.
I know nothing about cars. I take my car which is making a
funny noise to my mechanic. He lifts up the hood and we
both stare at the engine, while it is running. I listen for the
funny noise and try to point out which part of what we both hear is
“funny”, and he will listen to the engine seeking the same thing from
his richer point of view. As an experienced mechanic, he will see
and hear (see the meaning of and have a relationship toward) matters
concerning which I am completely ignorant. We both “see” the same
engine in a purely physical-sense way, but the meaning of that seeing is highly different.
Another example: I go to a family gathering. I am
talking to a cousin I have not seen for years. Her children come
up to her and talk to her, and then run off. Her husband drops by
and does the same, perhaps chatting with me a little bit. We seem
to be having the same experience, but we in fact are not having the
same experience, because the meaning of the interactions on her part are far deeper than what
they can ever appear to me to mean.
We superficially call this aspect of our experience:
subjectivity. The self-conscious subject has its own unique
relationships of meaning to the objects of its own content of
experience (the field of the content of consciousness).
In terms of the Creation - the what-is - none of this is
accidental at all. Each self-conscious human being is an immortal
spirit engaged in biographical experiences created and meant for them.
Our whole biography is a work of art, in which we have (and on
into the future) a more and more co-creative role. The
point of the biography is the content of the experiences, and the
influence this content has on the nature of the self-conscious spirit,
which survives death and carries that transformation, which arose
during a particular biography, on to the next incarnation.
Of course, many are used to thinking that much that we
experience is entirely accidental. Moreover, we can, in a silly
kind of way, make our perception of such matters carry too much meaning
- that is we can inflate its significance. The varieties of
this are enormous.
Some readers will want here to have some kind of
justification for how this came to be, for natural science has taught
us to look for a mechanism, or a causal process by which whatever
exists has become what it is. The naive explanation of too many
religious today, such that it is God’s Will or God’s Plan doesn’t meet
the justifiable demands of reason for explanation. This need for
explanation is what gives power to the Theory of Evolution and the
Theory of the Big Bang - the explanation satisfies something in those
self-consciousnesses that find religious ideas untenable. So does
the idea of random chance, and certainly many like to see chance or
accident operating in almost all elements of our biography.
Unfortunately a complete exploration of this part of the problem - the problem of
chance - must remain for that stage of this book where we are more
directly involved in A Proof of God etc.. Here we are still
dealing with the needed Idea of God and the related Theory of God.
Nevertheless let us continue by making at least a first
and superficial pass at the causality problem and the nature of change
and/or destiny ...
Given (according to our Theory and Idea of God) that each
human being has prior incarnations, we can now begin to appreciate just
why each biography is unique and also why each unique biography is
placed within the social-political context in which it arises.
Each individual needs to have karmic and destiny meetings with
those who in past lives it has acquired shared wounds and depths of
meaning. The total number of immortal spirits needing incarnation
in order to have the special experiences that can only be acquired in
our Age, is part of the reason for what we call: the population
explosion. Keep in mind that this Idea and Theory of God seeks to
explain every fact of human existence - nothing is to be left out.
One person will incarnate in Bombay, take up Hindu
religious ideas, have certain personal relationships, and develop their
self-consciousness (spirit) along lines of meaning specific to them.
They will belong to a certain and specific family matrix in order
to accomplish these tasks. They will also be part of quite
definite communities of shared meaning, such as a political party or a
sub-group within their religion.
If we, in the West, look upon this situation from the
outside, from our own parochial point of view and cultural biases, we
might think that if they were truly a rational being, they would not
have the political ideas and religious view which they have. In
effect, we judge them on the basis of our own developed ideas of
meaning and relationships. We believe they should think like us,
and that we are better able to tell them how to live.
If one reads objectively the thinking about other
religious and cultural ideas that inhabit the books by Harris, Hitchens
and Dawkins (mentioned above), this is what we will find. A
complete inability to see the world with the right wise sympathy, and
to appreciate that the other - the Thou - is completely entitled to
their unique constellation of meanings by which they orient themselves
in their own biographical life. How they live is not our
business, unless it directly impacts our own life.
When the Creator of the what-is in the Gospels teaches
about the mote and the beam, this is what He is teaching about - this
biased and hypocritical approach to judging the life of another.
At the same time, a part of the what-is, in this moment of time -
this particular Age, is this act of judging, because most of the
presently incarnated self-conscious spirits are not yet as developed as
they might otherwise become.
The judging of the Thou is then itself an important and
fundamental signature gesture of the wider meaning of the Age in which
we presently live. Everyone has their unredeemed passions and
biases. We form associations in order to find mutual support for
our particular beams - the biases in our own mind’s eye (thinking).
Maybe we are of the Tea Party movement. Or, we like the
ideas that appear on the Huffington
Post. We all think our view is
best or better than those views which are not the same.
The driver for this, which is everywhere in the world, is
that aspect of our shared human psychology which we have been calling:
likes and dislikes, or sympathies and antipathies. These are
mostly reactive feelings, which generally exist below the level of our
conscious thinking. They influence the thinking, but we don’t
notice this influence. What we do notice is that aspect or
characteristic of ordinary mind (spirit/soul nexus) which we might
call: discriminatory thinking. We distinguish aspects of our
experience according to how we value them (their seeming subjective
meaning).
This book is good, that one is bad. This person is
evil, that one is a saint. That person is good-looking, the
one next to them is not. This idea is rational, that one is not.
The whole world burns with the passion that flows out of our
self-consciousness’s attitude toward others according to where we place
them in relationship to our personal categories of values.
The English alternative rock band Muse, has this refrain from their song Uprising:
They will not force us
They will stop degrading us
They will not control us
We will be victorious
This song was created from the attitudes of the band and
its lead singer Matthew Bellamy. He has a specific
content/meaning in mind when he uses the words They and Us. The
odd element is that the passion of this song is the same identical
passion held by all groups that share the same strongly felt likes and
dislikes that have a political or religious (or even scientific or
artistic) components. Discriminatory distinguishing thinking
everywhere divides the world into Us and Them.
This division produces social consequences, which some
ancient spiritual traditions believe will lead to what is to be
eventually called The War of All Against All. Individualism is to
fail to learn to temper itself, and clashes leading to chaos are to be
unavoidable. It becomes me against the world, and the world
against me, which as we know today is recognized as a kind of
mental-spiritual dysfunction.
At this stage of civilization we are able to join with
other’s of like mind, and thus increase our effect on the total aspects
of the Stage Setting - the shared scenic background to the realm in
which we unfold our individual biography. As Bob Marley sang: Everywhere is War.
The Rastafarians have an interesting way of speaking that
is relevant here. Instead of “you and I”, they say “I ‘n I”.
Marley sings that the idea of “you” comes from the devil.
I’n I is similar in nature, as an idea, to I and Thou.
In order for me to understand you, I first have to recognize that
you too are an I - that is I have to actually carefully and consciously
think not just about you, but with you. I have to
validate in my own mind your point of view (overcome my own
instinctive discriminatory and distinguishing thinking).
Yet paradoxically, I have to simultaneously honor my own
thinking and respect yours as well.
Unfortunately, for us to have peace, we both have to do
the same act, and right now the world seems intent on not doing that.
Why?
Recall Christ above: I came not to bring peace but
a sword.
Our Idea and Theory of God must include and take account
of not only discriminatory thinking, but as well its social
consequences. Remember above where we noted that Nature
multi-tasks - nature does multiple things all at the same time, and
that nothing is wasted.
We can today, with some justification, perceive that
there is a world of Nature that is not the same as the political-social
world of human beings. Humanity has, in a kind of way,
emancipated itself from raw Nature. We no longer live in the
Garden.
From the point of view of some, we, the Children of the
Earth, are killing and consuming our Mother. We have set
ourselves above or outside the natural world. We take aspects of
the natural world, and we create a second un-natural world astride the
natural one. Many people are so fully adapted to this
un-natural world that they could not survive without TV, cars,
computers, fashion, movies, coffee, and teeming crowded cities.
Civilization is, at this time, falling, and if it falls far
enough few will survive. The great mass (the population
explosion) that has incarnated into this present for certain purposes,
having achieved those purposes, will take a break.
If we live into, with our thinking, the ongoing social
processes of this time, we will see a kind of heating up of conflict
everywhere. A central cause and product of this heating up, even
though due to our differences (us and them), is this conflict.
The conflict itself has meaning.
Conflict presents the self-consciousness with moral
choices. The neighbor is beating his wife - what do I do?
My daughter’s boyfriend is an addict - what do I do?
My boss is cheating our clients - what do I do? The
political world, out of some form of collective madness, is letting our
Climate go wild - what do I do?
Most of these situations are in their nature outside the
scope of any existing religious moral teaching. The traditional
rules can’t be made to apply. Most people swim in a sea of
moral teachings, but while these idealistic rules can often be stated
in simple form (don’t steal, love your neighbor), what life presents to
us in the actual dynamics of our individual biography is far from
simple. Moreover, by the time we are young adults, we have
already made all kinds of compromises to the demands of life.
Our character is generally formed, although not fixed.
Should we awaken in some fashion to the deeper potentials of our
self-consciousness (spirit) and consciousness (soul), it is not a given
that we have to fall into a kind of rigid-like character stasis.
Deep changes are always possible. All major religions, for
example, offer in-depth alternatives to their traditional practices,
although generally not intentionally. Each religion has its
darker seeming cousin - the black sheep that doesn’t quite follow the
ordinary and normative rules expected of everyone else. We can
identify them by how much the zealots and fundamentalists of each
religion adorn them with hate.
The Jewish religion has Kaballah.
Conventional Buddhist religion has Tibetan and Zen
Buddhism. Hinduism has various styles of Yoga. Islam
has Sufism. Christianity has Anthroposophy, Christian Hermiticism
and even modern versions of Alchemy. All these “black sheep”
cousins have living teachers, traditions and a great deal of
literature. Even natural science has its more edgy practitioners,
who surf the boundaries of conventional thinking.
These heretical-like streams, bordering conventional
belief systems, are actually often something from the past or the
future of that particular system of belief. Yoga and Kaballah are
ancient. Islam, just in arising where it did, generated Sufism
out of ancient Persian mystical practices. The most modern is
Anthroposophy, which was by Rudolf Steiner properly rooted in the
ideals of natural science itself. The writer of this book (The Art of
God)is, in part, an anthroposophist, and
Steiner’s Spiritual Science has been and will play a prominent role
when we enter more directly into the matter of Proof.
All of these black sheep approaches defy the moral
straight-jacket of their traditional religious cousins (which is why
the zealots and fundamentalists hate them). Rules are not their
approach. Instead, the self-consciousness is taught to discover
its true potential, and to find in that potential its own spiritual
authority and autonomy as a creator of individual moral law, applicable
to the immediate circumstances of our lives.
This is not moral-relativity, but rather situational
moral wisdom. The situation dictates the question, and
modern moral questions generally lie far outside the easily stated
moral precepts of most religious texts.
Moreover, these paired cousins do not stand in a sharply
defined relationships to each other. There is no guarded border
crossing, in spite of the efforts of the true believers.
Progressive ideas leak into the traditions everywhere, for there
is, among even the traditional religious believers, a hunger for a
deeper and less conventional wisdom that meets the actual temper of our
age. And that is the key to understanding this mystery.
Tradition kills. Religious habit has no life in it.
Belief systems strongly tend to be rigid and inflexible. Science
itself chokes on its own too long existing assumptions and pre-thought
thoughts. The Age demands wisdom. Yeats had it
correct, all the way back at the beginning of the 20th Century: the center cannot hold.
The Stage Setting is becoming increasingly chaotic.
Examples of the breaking down of social order are everywhere, and
few efforts to create more order, once it has fled, succeed.
Katrina was a lesson on the present and continuing inability of
government in America to deal with crisis. The politicians talk a
lot, but don’t (and can’t) do much. Europe has racial questions
it cannot answer, arising after decades of importing cheap foreign
labor to fuel its economies. Africa has AIDS from decades
of sexual license and constant wars over the theft of its resources.
Asia seems poised on a bright economic future, but the promise of
middle-class wealth is spiritually hollow. The possession of
things does not feed the heart.
Here is a peek at one aspect of the Proof:
The Idea and Theory of God, from the point of view of
some of science, ought to enable us to make predictions. The
explanatory power of a true and valid religious Idea needs to include
the ability to gain some knowing of what is to come.
At the same time, a present day prediction can only give
us something not yet, and therefore we can’t in this moment gain much
from such insight. Yet, past religious Ideas have made
predictions - so let us consider just one here: John the Baptist. [in
Matthew 3:11] “Now
I
bathe
you in the water to change hearts, but the one coming after me
is stronger than me: I’m not big enough to carry his shoes. He
will
bathe
you in holy breath and fire.”
(emphasis added)
According to our Idea and Theory, so far elaborated,
Christ is the Creator (adjusting to some new understandable theological
nuances). This new “Christ” Ideal is not, however, meant in
any way to conform, except simplistically, to the basic Idea elaborated
so far in traditional Christian thought. Moreover, as considered
here in its version as expressed as a prediction by John the Baptist, this “He” who will come after, is
not only completely unlike anything we could conceive of mathematically
(that is quantitatively) it is something almost beyond (transcendent)
of any qualitative Idea.
Yes, the five apples are rotten (a quality), but the
active Truth, Beauty and Goodness of Love seems, in its Manifestation,
to be trans-qualitative (magical and mystical); and, it is no wonder
that previous meetings of the Divine Mystery by the mystics has often
led over the long ages of mankind to pure poetry, e.g. the Prologue to
the John Gospel:
In the Beginning was the
Word, ....
We have, in the text above, pointed out two themes
relevant to this current discussion. In one theme (seen now from
a few different directions) we are coming to realize that social order
is in decay, and that it would be a viable point of view to assert that
Western Civilization is falling. Further, Western Civilization
has had such an influence world-wide, that it is causally responsible
for all kinds of decay occurring on a wider scale all over the earth.
Western Science and American Rock’n Roll (just to give a couple
of what could be hundreds of examples) have transformed world cultures
and continue to transform those traditional and even ancient social
Ways.
Hidden within Western Civilization is Christ’s Sword (I
come not to bring Peace but a Sword), in those social processes that
promote and encourage individuality at the expenses of traditional
social-conformance rules and ways. The kid wearing the Western
style t-shirt, jeans and sneakers, with their commercial logos, whether
in Bombay or Beijing, is also Western materialism attacking the now
fading away instinctive root religious and cultural traditions of
ancient Hinduism and Vedanta, as well as the ancient social rules of
the Way (Taoism) and Confucianism, as these linger in the social order
of these cultures.
As particular social order (the Scenery of the Stage
Setting in various places) fails, something new seeks to replace it.
Social order is living - is in fact at least an organism (all its
parts are living!), and a dying always precedes a new becoming (c.f.
the caterpillar to butterfly metamorphosis previously discussed).
Within this increasingly less rigid social structure, the
individual biography finds greater freedom of movement, and the innate
self-consciousness begins to find a greater sense of its own identity.
The social friction, caused by our yet unredeemed
antipathies and sympathies, inflames our intimate social
situations (family and community). And, to the degree we
form associations of a political or religious nature, in order to hide
from or influence this obviously increasing social chaos, this further
brings us into conflict with each other. These conflicts
then lead naturally to moral dilemmas that cannot be satisfied
with just the tradition rules. Our life is too complex anymore
for such as the Ten Commandments to solve all questions of moral need.
How do I treat the stranger-other, who seems to my likes
and dislikes, so unlikeable (c.f. Eastwood’s Gran Torino). One way to see this clearly is simply to
recognize that most News Stories are about these conflicts. While
the Stories tend to fix on particular examples (a celebrity, or a
politician), these are basically examples that can be found everywhere.
Most of our Art: drama on TV, Hip Hop poetry, Country Music
tales, - reveals the universal character of modern life with its
endless conflicts and resulting moral dilemmas.
Both the Stage Setting, and our personal biographies and
their related moral challenges, burn with intensity and change.
This is Christ’s Baptism by Fire as predicted 2000 years ago by
John the Baptist. As we more and more assert our growing sense of
our own individuality (self-conscious spirit), we cannot but run into
each other in friction and conflict, for we do not all desire the same
things.
Our crowded teeming cities are conflagrations of growing
social chaos, and neither our religious leaders, or our political
leaders, or our intellectual leaders (in the Ivory Tower) understand
this. When a civilization ends, all its normative processes also
decay into chaos, and this includes, for example, education.
There we yearn and struggle to make our schools better, but each
individuality asserts different approaches, and their conflict creating
antipathies and sympathies constantly interfere with the processes of
potential compromise. No Peace, only Sword.
Why?
The predicted Baptism is not only of Fire, but also of Holy Breath.
What is Holy Breath?
Far above we took a brief look at the spiritual potential
of thinking. Something invisible inside us goes on its own
courses, and it clearly is determinative of much of the conflict
between “I and you” (us and them) and the resulting social chaos.
Here is some relevant wisdom: Guard your thoughts, for
thoughts will become speech. Guard your speech, for speech will
become deeds. Guard your deeds, for deeds will become character.
And, guard your character, for character will become destiny. (from a poster I saw in a group home for emotionally
disturbed adolescents, where I worked at one time).
This sequence begins with Thought. Experience
will show that Thought is the father and the mother of much that we do.
Even its absence (apparent thoughtlessness) is proof of the case.
Without Thought what usually happens is unwanted.
Against this approach might seem to be our idea of
spontaneity. Yet, a science of self-observation will show that
even in spontaneity Thought exists. It is just that Thought and
Deed are in spontaneity united. We live the Thought
immediately in Deed and just don’t notice this fact.
To repeat:: A science of self-observation will reveal
that even thoughtlessness is not without Thought. Thoughtlessness
is just the absence of reflection (remember above Barfield’s:
figuration, reflection and theorizing as kinds of thinking).
Thought is still there, but it is not reflected upon, which means
that reflection and the sometimes related conscience dynamic are not
present.
Tibetan and Zen Buddhism try to teach what the former
calls: crazy wisdom, which is the significance of first thought, or
intuitive wisdom. While meditation practice (in Eastern Cultural traditions) leaves aside thought
for outer breath (the mindfulness yoga of letting our
self-consciousness rest its attention on physical breathing), thought
is not expected to disappear. It is just seen, in terms of
Eastern practice, as secondary to attentiveness or mindfulness.
So we learn to be attentive and mindful of the situation (the
encounter with the other - the Thou - in the region of potential social
conflict).
It is curious, is it not, that given this doctrine of the
often intuitive validity of the first thought, that we describe doubt
as to this first thought validity as: having second thoughts.
Self-consciousness is to be awake to the situation.
In this awake condition we will intuitively see how to relate to
the situation in a wise way, for such seeing insight will have related
to it a thought that is the first thought or knowing which then is to
flow into the deed. (for an example of this, notice how the lead female
character in the movie: The
Civilization of Maxwell Bright pauses for a
moment when faced with a question. In that pause she perceives
her ”first thought” and then proceeds to act on the basis of it.)
The problem is that this ancient traditional Way of
intuitive knowing/seeing/doing is not adequate for the present-day more
evolved stage of self-consciousness alive in the modern Age. In
Western Civilization, as it dies into its new becoming, the
self-consciousness spirit of the thinker is capable of doing something
that was not possible before in the traditional past of prior states of
consciousness, that once gave birth to Eastern cultural traditions.
The ancient Ideas of God, and Self and Other, are just that:
ancient.
It makes no difference whether these traditions are Hindu
or Chinese, or Persian, or even Hebrew. The Past is always
gone beyond - just as materialistic science shows as regards biological
development on a purely physical level: evolution is a real process.
It is also a real process in terms of consciousness and
self-consciousness. There too, in the invisible inner realm of
our psychology, evolution is a real process.
The modern question is: What is Thought today to a
scientific examination of its nature?
As we saw before, according to Barfield’s Saving the Appearance: a Study in Idolatry, Thought, in a certain sense, used to be outside us (the Greeks’ idea of genius was as an outside inspiring spirit), whereas now we moderns recognize this genius of individual spirit as being inside us. Previously we noted that Rudolf Steiner wrote in The Theory of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception that: “What takes place in human consciousness is the interpretation of Nature to itself. Thought is the last member in a series of processes whereby Nature is formed.”. And that Emerson wrote in his essay Nature: “Nature is a thought incarnate and turns to thought again as ice become water and then gas. The world is mind precipitated and the volatile essence is forever escaping into the state of free thought.”
The assumption of Science has been that thought is disconnected from material sense reality, and given thought’s self-evident subjective nature (in their view), some other process of truth seeking needs to be utilized. This view of Science is dependent upon this assumption of a disconnect being true, and the above three thinkers clearly would not agree.
The question is resolved on a practical level if we learn
to overcome the apparent subjective nature of thought, and discover its
objective reality. We do this by replacing the Eastern yoga of
physical breath, and its attentive or mindful apprehension of physical
breathing, with a Western style and modern scientific yoga of attentive
or mindful thinking, where the breath-like nature of thought itself is
observed.
The observer’s attention rests now on the becoming and
dying away of thought itself. Further, because we are scientists
here, we can experiment with the creation of thought via the activity
of the own self-conscious spirit. In this way there arises a
union of the religious spirit and the scientific spirit, in a loving
and careful objective appreciation of the beauty of the self-evident
facts related to the creative nature of our individual activity of
thinking and its yet hidden spiritual aspects.
Granted, for most readers their experience of their own
thinking does not easily fit in with the above remarks. We don’t
normally self-observe our thinking processes the same way we might
study what appears to us through the senses. This is why I
have been writing of mind-sciences, whose object of study is the own
mind (Know Thyself, said the Greeks). In the just above I wanted to
lay out certain discoveries that are possible if we choose to apply
ourselves in this realm.
This becoming and dying away is most evident when we
observe how thought functions when we are faced with a moral dilemma.
Even Sam Harris’s new book: The Moral
Landscape, only has meaning if we assume that
moral activity (even of the so-called scientific kind) can overcome
biological determinism - that is moral activity is assumed to be free
activity. The social chaos of the Age pushes the individual
biography into the Fires of the Times, and into the related painful
trials of moral problems. When we study the breathing (living)
processes of thinking, in its dying and becoming in relationship to
moral questions, we will find there the Baptism by Holy Breath as
predicted 2000 years ago by John the Baptist as regards the coming
activity of the Creator of the what-is.
For the most part we instinctively don’t react
spontaneously (first thought) to moral questions, rather we worry them
- we engage in reflective thinking on them. Where we do react
spontaneously, we already possess a kind of inner certainty that this
is the right action. We know intuitively in spontaneity
what the right thing to do is. We, in this spontaneous approach,
don’t even consider a rule, but rather thought and action are joined as
one, and we have no doubt for it is our very own being (our
self-conscious spirit) that knows what the right thing to do is.
A good example of this is the instant impulse to return an
overpayment of incorrect change in the everyday encounters we have with
each other.
When we are inwardly conflicted (remember: conflict has meaning) about what the right thing to do is (also a common inner reality), then we engage in reflection and even theorizing. Often, oddly enough, the conflict arises because the rule provided by the social order (family, religion, philosophy, belief etc.) conflicts with our healthy instinct or sense for what is right. We instinctively know what is right to do, but want to justify that as against social expectations and rules. Modern Art is full of the observation of these human truths - this conflict between our own healthy sense of what is right, and the social order’s insistence that it knows better than does our self-conscious spirit.
Let me here point to two movies in which Art has captured
this reality: Pay it
Forward; and Gran Torino.
In both films, the active individuals engage in
reflective or theorizing thinking in order to form the judgment upon
which the moral action is based. The reader needs to watch
these films (if they haven’t already), and not look to me to write in
detail of these movie’s perceptions of self-conscious Moral Art.
Granted, I could spend pages elaborating the plots of these
movies, but as noted far above, I am well entitled to ask of my readers
here to do more than just passively react to what I write. Go to
the other sources, and don’t blame me if you are too lazy to do so.
This is science and the other sources are offered as evidence.
In Pay it
Forward the object of moral activity is
chosen in order to actually do a moral deed that is not the result of
biographical necessity - it is a freely creative deed. In Gran Torino the moral deed is reactive to biographical necessity
created by the actor through previous actions. Both of these
types of moral actions are common today.
A significant difference has to do with the degree of
intimacy of the object of our moral action to our personal biography.
In Pay it Forward, the
stranger-other is sought out in certain circumstances, much in the way
someone joins Doctors
without
Borders as a means to be a moral
participant in world order. We react to the ongoing degenerative
changes in the Stage Setting and try to place our biography into that
social matrix as best as we understand it. In Gran Torino, the Thou on whose behalf we engage in the moral action
is well known to us already.
What we don’t notice, mostly because it is unnecessary to
observe this, is the role of thinking. Like the fish in water, we
swim in our thinking without really noticing it. We do the
thinking, but we don’t notice the details of the thinking. In Pay it
Forward, the inventor of that idea is
actually asked to create an idea that will change the world, as a
challenge in his school class. In Gran Torino, the producer of the relevant idea there is caught up in
a dilemma created by his own actions, which yet requires considerable
creativity to manifest. In both cases the moral idea is not found
in a book or other outside source, but only in the thinking of the
actor. Even in Pay it
Forward, part of the idea the young boy
creates there includes the thinking of the moral actor in determining
that nature of the coming action and its objects.
[A brief aside: some may think that film (art) is not
scientific. This can seem true if our understanding of what
scientists actually do is weak. Roger Penrose wrote in his The
Emperor’s New Mind, pp. 421, Oxford
University Press, 1989: “It seems clear to me that the importance of aesthetic
criteria applies not only to the instantaneous judgments of
inspiration, but also to the much more frequent judgments we make all
the time in mathematical (or scientific work) Rigorous argument is
usually the last step! Before that, one has to make many guesses, and
for these, aesthetic convictions are enormously important...”]
In fact, in the film Gran Torino (as previously noted), when the soon to be moral actor
(the Clint Eastwood character) is asked by one of the individuals he
wants to benefit (a young neighbor boy): what he is doing just
standing there instead of acting (the boy is
angry and wants to act immediately), Eastwood says: I’m thinking.
In thinking the moral action is created. Rudolf Steiner described this reflective and
theorizing activity of thinking in his book: The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity as involving
three stages, although in spontaneous moral activity the whole is
collapsed into a unity. These three stages are: moral
imagination, moral intuition and moral technique.
In moral imagination a picture of the moral question is
created in the thinking. The more complicated the moral dilemma,
the more carefully does this imaginative picture need to be created.
It is not a static picture, but is best if it is somewhat organic
or living - that is, if it is framed as a kind of story with a beginning, a middle and an end. We
can construct it out of our past which produces the dilemma, for
example, as a way to begin the story. We can also imagine
possible actions as we search for that which will feel to us as the
right action. This is the reflective and theorizing thinking
Barfield points to. Most of us are doing this instinctively
when we “worry” a moral question.
This imagination will eventually dissolve into a kind of point. Here is the yoga of thinking in its change from
inbreathing to outbreathing. We at this moment know the question,
but it needs no elaboration - the knowing is what we call in our
ordinary discourse: the whole point. What’s the point we will say. Well, we can
then elaborate that point, but in reality there is still, as an aspect
of our inner experience, a sense of the
crux of the matter, so to speak. Our
sense of the point or the crux is almost idea-less. The knowing
is close to doing. Thought and Deed are seeking each other
out.
The reason we don’t notice this “process”, of
changing from inbreathing to outbreathing is because we are mostly busy
doing the thinking/creating. We are worrying the dilemma.
Our thinking is not reflection on the act of thinking itself, but
rather is focused on the need to solve the moral dilemma.
Once the point or the crux is alive in the the Now, the
Moment or the
Event, then comes the answer - the question
having died into this intuitive question/meaning, immediately gives
birth to the moral intuition - we then know what the right thing
to do is. Worrying is over. We know, and oft times there
will be pain here, for as both movies point out, moral action generally
requires of us a personal cost - a sacrifice. In fact, part of
our experience and our dread as regards moral action is our knowing
there will be a cost. If it was easy, it wouldn’t be of the same
value and meaning. Spontaneous appears easy - we know
instantaneously what the right thing to do is, but even spontaneous
most often bears a cost.
Moreover, in a moral intuition we know we have created
it. We have seen it is so, as the inbreathing of the moral
imagination spins over into the outbreathing of the moral intuition.
To our self-consciousness this knowing is very satisfying - we
have made a choice that belongs to the core of our own nature, which is
why doubt and worrying disappears. The course of action is seen
and now we must go through the process of incarnating the moral
intuition into life, which process Steiner has called: moral technique.
The technique questions are often merely technical,
although essential. They are details and nuances that naturally
arise as we engage in the chosen course of action. But to our
will, the central problem is resolved. Suppose we have decided to
tell our best friend that her husband is cheating on her.
The agony of deciding is over, and we have left then only
to choose the right place and time and to find the last bit of courage
to actually complete the act. These simply happen, although
reflection and theorizing, at a far less intense worrying level, may be
involved. The effort to make the hard choice has produced a kind
of psychological momentum that carries over into the technical
application problems inherent to the life situation.
Where in this process is the Baptism by Holy Breath?
One short answer is here: "What’s born of the flesh is flesh, and what’s born of the breath is breath. Don’t be amazed because I told you you have to be born again. The wind blows where it will and you hear the sound of it, but you don’t know where it comes from or where it goes; it’s the same with everyone born of the breath”. John 3: 6-8
And here: “...and observing the latent embers of recollection,
mindfulness and vision within each separate soul, He aids our communion
by breathing on these embers. He gives to each, according to that
individual need, that aspect of His Life which is His Breath” - [me, from my book American
Anthroposophy]
Holy Breath is without content. We are not told
what is morally right to do. For that we are to only satisfy
ourselves. Remember, the divine is distributed, and we are an aspect of it. Without our feeling
that this is the right thing, according to our own judgment, our moral
action in the world has little meaning and even worse, little force.
Holy Breath comes immediately (instantly) after we have decided.
He breathes on the latent embers of our striving to do the right
thing, and with His force of Life infuses those embers with what we
need according to our individual situation. He said: I will be with you, every day until the
culmination of time. [emphasis added] Matthew
28:20.
In our ordinary consciousness and worry-filled moral
life, we don’t usually, at this stage of our self awareness, know this delicate and subtle presence
of Fullness and fullness of Presence.
When we get further into the technique aspects of Proof, how to
observe and experience this will be made more clear. To know this
Holy Breath, directly as an experience, is one result of of the
practices of a modern mind-science. At the same time it is there
according to our need, given that we are the object of Divine Love.
Again ... Holy Breath is without content, we are not told what to
do - that belongs to our freedom. Christ’s Love exhausts itself
into our will in the act of being with us. Our will guides, His will follows and gives
Life through giving company in the same identical way a friend gives us
life through giving company.
If we study the mind science, such as discovered and
elaborated by Rudolf Steiner and which is original to our modern Age,
we will discover how to observe our own thinking should we wish to
engage in that investigation. The books for that are essentially
scientific maps to the territory of the mind: A Theory
of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception; Truth and
Knowledge; and, The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity (sometimes
called The Philosophy of Freedom, or The Philosophy of Intuitive
Thinking). Keep in mind that the map is not the territory.
Now this can seem to be very strange to the naive thinker
on matters of the reality of a true Idea of God, Theory of God and
Proof of God, The Art of
God and The Theory of Everything. Somehow the idea that the present-day point of
existence has to do with the fire-like biolographical circumstances of
life causing a transformation of the basic character of each human
individual in terms of its moral development - this idea can seem quite
odd given our more usual: Life is random chance, or God has a vague
mysterious plan.
But the question, ultimately, is what is the truth.
That is the scientific question. Not to say we will
get an answer to that question immediately and with certainty - thus
our use of theories of evolution and cosmic origins (the big bang).
Mostly this book is about offering an alternative
explanatory theory of human existence to that which materialistic
science (all is matter, there is no spirit) presently offers.
Let us restate one general way of seeing this, for it
will help to walk around the subject carefully ...
and make an evolved synthesis of the previous thoughts ...
Science is predictive, as well as descriptive. It
is an act of synthesis as well as an act of analysis. We observe.
We note. We think about what we observe and note, and
draw conclusions (create meaning). We use as a primary tool in
this Art (science in its highest sense) our own mind.
About this tool we know very little, because for the most
part conventional scientific practices examine it from the
outside, not the inside. Only by examining mind from the inside
we will discover that we have a great deal more flexibility in the use
of this tool than we previously thought.
A science of the mind is observational, descriptive,
analytic, synthetic, and experimental. It is also artistic and
religious. In this we mirror the world we already know.
That mind experiences Nature as beautiful ought to suggest to us
that the apprehension of this beauty is one of the goals and wonders of
science. The best writing of natural scientists on their art is
filled with this wonder.
What tends not to be noticed is how devotional we are to
the tasks of science. The best scientists are as much in love
with the subject matter of their studies as is the nun or the monk in
love with the Divine. Not realizing that Nature is the Word
Embodied in a Living Equilibrium, natural scientists don’t yet notice
the real object of their affections. Karl Popper wrote in Realism
and the Aim of Science, pp. 8, Rowan and
Littlefield, 1956: “...I think that there is only one way to science - or to
philosophy, for that matter: to meet a problem, to see its beauty and
to fall in love with it;...”.
An authentic science of the mind produces two additional
kinds of thinking, to the three observed by Owen Barfield (figuration,
reflection and theorizing), or perhaps better said: such a science evolves these kinds of thinking, into an organic form and a pure
form. (c.f. my Living
Thinking in Action - the essays in that
booklet are included here as the last two essays of this book).
We brush instinctively up against this organic thinking, when in
worrying the moral dilemma we make a story of it with our moral
imagination. This imaginative story-picture has life in it, in
the same way as does a plant or an animal, which is why we can learn to
experience this style of conscious thinking as: organic.
We can think in this organic way about anything living,
which includes social forms. A family is a collection of living
human beings, which has its own story, and as such it can’t be anything
but living, because all the parts are living. So also with a
community, such as a local church.
Pure thinking we brush up against, when the moral imagination
picture-story morphs into the moral intuition-knowing of the right
action. The crux or point or meaning of the moral dilemma emerges
in the insight and recognition of what the right action is.
Steiner described those who learn to do this in full
consciousness: knowing
doers. He also said that human
cognition here plays a completely creative role. The individual
moral pure-thought did not before that time exist. We create it
into existence in order to respond out of our deepest essence to each
particular moral dilemma of our life.
The same with the organically produced thought - it is creative (remember Spirit is distributed). In the section on Proof we will get into the new sciences fostered by Steiner’s work, such as Goethean Science, Anthroposophical Medicine, Bio-dynamic Agriculture and so forth, and find there the creative contributions of this organic style of thinking.
This organic thinking and pure thinking can be applied to
all questions of the meaning and significance of human existence.
This we have been doing in this book, with the result that I
described for the reader the basic facts of our existence as shared in
all our biographies. Recall: science is observational and
descriptive as part of its work.
All possess self-consciousness (spirit) and the field of
consciousness in which experience resides (the soul). We are born
and die, and during our earth existence we are raised into a family,
community, language and cultural heritage all of which contributes to
our nature. We acquire a very rich thought content, most of which
appears as figuration, but a great deal of which appears before us when we reflect upon and when we theorize about our own
existence. The totality of our thought content is unique to us.
Parts we share, but the totality is ours.
In fact, we insist this be so - we don’t want to be told
what to think, for that is, to our way of seeing our own existence, the
most private territory of all. Yet, thought is, as we just noted,
so intimately present that we swim in the sea of it often without
noticing it at all.
Beneath and woven into thought are our feelings.
These too we swim in, for the most part not able to distinguish
our selves (our self-conscious spirit) from the feelings. Yet, in
language we reveal that we do, on some instinctive level, know that we
are not our feelings. Our I experiences (has consciousness of)
feelings, but is not these feelings. We say: “you made me feel
angry!”
We also say: “you made me angry!”
Leaving out the word “feel”, we skip over the fact that such an
expression, in the first instance, makes no sense unless feeling is
experienced to the I as an object in consciousness. The second
statement sees the I and the object as identical, and the first one as not identical.
The differences in these statements reveals our confusion, on the
one hand, yet on the other our clear perception on occasion that we are
not our feelings - that the I remains a subject, and the feelings an
object in the field of consciousness - the soul.
The word “feel” means in this sense to experience anger. In paying attention to these matters we
begin to find clear distinctions between the self-consciousness (that
which experiences) and the consciousness (the field of the content of
the experience which is experienced). For some people the
feelings are hard to connect to, so the psycho-therapist asks us to
“own” our feelings. But “own” here means not so much to identify with, but rather to be responsible for - two very different kinds of inward actions. They
are our feelings, not someone else’s.
The reader is invited to make their own further
observations as seems warranted.
Feeling as also related to meaning. Recall above
the sentimental value of the cup - its subjective meaning, as distinct
from its sense-observed existence. In the complexities of adult
life, and in our associations via communities of shared meaning/feeling
concerning political, religious, scientific and artistic values and
situations, we act (will) in the world creating friction due to our
differences. The Creator of the what-is produces, through our
developing individuality, not peace but a sword, at this stage (Age) of
our shared incarnations (biographies).
This is the Baptism by Fire predicted by John the Baptist
2000 years ago. This Baptism by Fire causes pain in the life of
experience of the one that experiences. This makes it possible
for this I - this self-consciousness - to wake up to itself more
deeply. Were life painless, and without suffering, we would
sleep and dream like a plant. That-which-experiences awakes in
the pain of existence (and in its pleasures as well).
Part of these experiences, occurring as aspects of the
Now - of the event, concerns the other - the Thou. The Thou is
not I. The Thou has its own thoughts and feelings and impulses of
will. Anyone married or raising children knows intimately the
truth of this, for the Thou insists upon its complete independence from
the thinking and feeling and willing of ourselves.
Yet, the pain of experience places our I, via such
friction and the conflict arising from these differences, into moral
questions regarding how we are to act in relationship to the Thou.
We have an impulse to do the right thing with respect to this
Thou. The life of our biographies submerges us into a sea of
moral experiences, trials and challenges. At the same time, we
have to choose - the nature of the choices are not made for us,
although having to choose is often a necessity.
Some readers here may think then of folks, like hard
criminals in our prisons and also wandering our streets, as too morally
defective to face moral dilemmas. Yet, this is not so. Life
in a prison, or on the dark streets of our cities, is just another
unique set of circumstances of life into which a particular and unique
individual is placed in order to have those moral trials that belong to
them and their personal karma. No one is untouched by the Trials
of Fire in the Biography, although some will, as we might expect, tend
to always choose the Self over the Thou during the moral elements of
these trials. But this capacity for the choosing of the interests
of the Self over the interests of the Thou is in our freedom, as a gift
from the Creator of the what-is. Just keep in mind that those in
high finance and positions of social leadership are just as much facing
these trials as those on the street corners and on death row.
We are tempted to judge others during these trials.
Assuming that they should think like we do, we overlook the
obvious facts revealing they do not. Assuming we know what
the right thing to do is, we look at their actions, and knowing that we
would not act as they do, judge them as lacking something. What
we overlook is something we don’t have to continue to overlook.
One of our possible actions is to learn to walk in the
other’s shoes. We use the imaginative picture-story, naturally
organic and living, reflective and theorizing thinking capacity to
create less superficial and reactive mental pictures of what the Thou
is about. We notice our judging, and choose no longer to do it.
Christ promises (again a predictive and fully scientific
gesture - as well as a moral art) that: Don’t judge, so that you
won’t be judged; you will be sentenced to the same sentence that you
sentence others, and by whatever standard you measure you will be
measured. Why do you look at the splinter in your brother’s eye but
don’t notice the log in your own eye? And how can you say to your
brother, ‘Let me get that splinter out of your eye,’ with that log
there in your own eye? You
fake,
first
get the log out of your own eye, and then you can see about
getting the splinter out of your brother’s eye!
Mathew 5: 3-5. [Emphasis added]
When we get the judging out of the way, our thinking can
then see more deeply the nature of the Thou, and from that deeper
seeing become actually able to help them with their mote (their seeming
flaw, which our egocentric impulse has inflated all out of proportion).
But this sacrifice of our beam - our judgment - is a moral art.
It’s necessity arises because of the Fire in the Biography
that itself arises because of the friction and conflict between our I
and the Thou. Without the Fire, we would sleep and dream and not
wake up to the original and unique nature of the Thou. Nor would
we, without the Fire, wake up to our own creative capacity to act
morally.
Inwardly asleep their meaning to us would be flat and impersonal - unreal. And
we ourselves, in the context of failing to meet them, are also less
real to them and to ourselves. A seeming real element comes from the pain and the pleasure of the
encounter in the event with the other (as recognized to some degree by the
French post-modernists). However, the authentically
real element only appears in the choice
leading to the action - it is the
will in the act that is the most real.
To find the moral act, as noted above, requires of our
thinking a sequence of actions that, while outlined in Steiner’s The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity, are
instinctive in many people: moral imagination, moral intuition and
moral technique. The more consciously we do these inner acts, the
better will become our skill, craft and art as a moral actor on the
Stage and within the Scenery of the World.
The Fire of the Baptism creates the necessity for inner
activity, within which the Baptism by Holy Breath appears as a support
for our choices. We choose and Christ the Creator is with us.
Christ is even with us when we fail to do what we know to be the
right thing. In the case where we find the courage to act
morally, knowing the consequences for our own existence, Christ is
there as Holy Breath blowing His Life on the burning embers of our own
will-on-fire. He adds His Life to our experience.
He is also present when we fail, for we will need to be
comforted. In this instance Holy Breath is experienced as inner
forgiveness. This is subtle, but important to notice. We
see the moral dilemma, and fail. But we must go on with life.
At the point we “let go” our focus on the failure, we then move
on to the rest of life, and to the next opportunity to act in the world
according to our sense of what is right. At this moment of
letting go, Christ’s Life-Breath appears there as a comforting sense of
inner peace.
Again it is a yoga of breathing in the thinking.
The letting go of the idea of moral failure is an outbreathing.
The self-conscious spirit, or I, leaves behind the thought of
failure, and goes on to new thoughts of the next challenge.
Christ - the Creator of the what-is - is with us, however we need to be.
A point to be added here, so as to enrich our
understanding of the Creation, is how it is that we meet certain
specific Thou’s in the course of the Biography. In the ideas of
fate and destiny and karma we have an abstract and hardly real
apprehension of these dynamics. Only when we let our thinking
reflection and theorizing directly come to rest on the mystery of who
our companions in life are, will we begin to appreciate the Art
expressed here by the Creator, who Rudolf Steiner at various points
described as the Lord of Karma, and who I prefer to describe as the
Artist of Karma (recall the name of this book: The Art of
God).
Our meetings are not accidents, although it is entirely
possible to never realize this, because we never let ourselves think
properly on the related experiences. Further, without these
challenges, the deeper moral life for the human being is never born.
Baptism concerns Birth. Our companions in life are there
for a purpose. No meeting is inconsequential, and many
relationships contain a hidden power to heal and inspire.
Steiner considered questions of karma to be a special
work for him to research, and actually produced many books and lectures
on this subject, especially the eight volume Karmic
Relationships lectures.
At the same time, such ideas as these are not widely
present in the world. Recall how we have observed that each
self-consciousness has its own collection of ideas. Many of these
they need so as to be part of the family, community and culture in
which their biography is to unfold. Other ideas belong to their
particular matrix of choices, which they need to make in order for
their biography to take the course that lies potential in it.
While we tend to swim in a sea of ideas that are shared,
a fact of objective inner observation reveals that we individualize all
our thoughts. We all may have an idea of what makes a family
function in a healthy way, for example, and many will serve those ideas
in order to make their particular family successful. At the same
time, a careful conversation with different family members would reveal
that each individual’s version of the same basic idea is subtly nuanced
and different.
For example, one family member will hold that,
while family gatherings are valuable and important, as are family
traditions, just how those gatherings and traditions are conceived of
in particular will be different. Observations of families reveals
the common arguments over these matters, as well as patterns of
dominance exercised by various family members over others.
The shared family religious idea matrix, to continue the
example, may not contain the idea that the biographical destiny of the
individuals in the family is special to each member. People often
will feel their family relationships as a weight, rather than a gift.
The truth of the special nature of our relationships does not
have to be consciously known in order for it to be operationally true.
At the same time, to raise this fact into our personal
consciousness will enrich our experience of these relationships.
We can actually have a deep and profound inner sense of the shift
of this thinking paradigm, when we consciously choose to see as no
longer intrusive the Aunt who always seems to mind our business.
To see her as someone who is loving us as deeply as best she can,
and from whose existence our biography is richer, can let us to a
degree recognize that we might well want to be very grateful. But
that shift, from antipathetic reactiveness to a more authentic
appreciation, requires our conscious intention and choice.
There is profound mystery in all these relationships, in
positive and negative ways, which our artists of film dramas often see,
... for example, the film: Rachel
Getting Married.
a slight shift of emphasis
From space, with telescopic and time-spanning inner eyes,
we can see with our imaginations all manner of human beings, millennia
ago crawling all over an area of Egypt, moving great stones and
creating three pyramids. We don’t have to see them exactly to
know that they were there and what they did, for we see what they left
behind.
The same with New York City. Millions of
lives spent just in constructing the buildings and the slowly ever
increasing in height countless towers over the centuries. Not to
mention all that have come and lived and worked there. Our
imagination can view them as if they were ant-like human-looking
creatures: crawling, moving, jumping, dying, crying, loving, murdering,
screwing, screaming, drinking, drugging, and even praying.
We can, with our imagination, see the physical forms
rising and falling, the steel and iron skeletons of buildings going up
and coming down. Taxi’s everywhere, most yellow, moving, flowing,
stopping. Limousines too. Women in party dresses, men in
tuxes. Hooded scary skin-heads, or black men, with knives and
guns, robbing, raping. Bald white men running porno
theaters using 15 year old run-aways from North Dakota as endless
fodder. Men in suits, watching computer screens, stealing money
from widows’ bank accounts, all in legal ways. Russian and east
European women, used as sex slaves by their own countrymen. Nuns,
no longer in habits, serving soup to the homeless.
Television and movies tell these and a million other
stories every day of the year.
There is something that we don’t see with our senses, but
only with our imaginations. We don’t see terror, or anxiety, or
fear, or joy, or happiness, or psychosis, or pride, or careful thought
or love - at least in the form it appears within the field of content
of consciousness (the soul) created there intentionally or
instinctively via the activity of the self-consciousness (spirit).
A good drama can evoke in us at least some sympathy that such is
felt by the actors, and we know in ourselves at least some of this.
Waiting outside the office for a job interview, or
perhaps to be fired. Drinking in a bar, trying to cover up the
pain of a relationship gone south. Picking up a child and
playing with them in a public park. Being afraid to walk down
certain streets - a different kind of fear if the neighborhood is black
and we are white than perhaps if the neighborhood is white and we are
black. Driving while black. Walking in Tucson, at
night, if brown. Riding a bus or a subway filled with
strangers, anyone of which might go postal in a moment. Falling
asleep over the books of our night college courses, then jumping up
late having forgotten to set the alarm, skipping the shower and
grabbing a coffee on the corner as we rush out to work.
The Tibetan Lama Choygam Trungpa said that spiritual
enlightenment could come quicker in the West because of the pace of
change, although we needed to spend all day every Saturday in sitting
meditation, learning to slow down the rushing mind as a balance to the
social speed. The Hopi Indians of the American Southwest have a
word in their language: Koyaanisqatsi, or life out of balance.
Their elders say: we are the people we have been waiting for.
Gandhi said: be the change you want to see in the world.
So much spiritual advice, so little time.
The Creator Loves us. The folk wisdom is you don’t
get more on your plate then you can handle. If we are going to
have an Idea and Theory of God that is explanatory of the rush of life
in our boiling crowded cities, in a systematic and scientific fashion,
where oh where do we start?
We could start anywhere - let us here start with pace and
speed. Two kinds of speed: the pace of life itself, and the rush
of thought in the mind.
Rather than deny the speed and pace of life and thought,
we could ask: Does even that serve a purpose in our spiritual
evolutionary development?
One effect is that we often don’t like the rushing pace
of life. A few people thrive, but most want to escape. We
dream of simpler times, and there is a kind of cultural movement that
pursues simplicity for its own sake (there are even magazines).
Many of us will remember from childhood: Running too fast
and falling down and hurting our face. This happens to us as
adults, but when we fall in our rushing life the consequences are often
far more disastrous than a bloody nose. Yet, we often don’t see a
way out of the traps - there seems to be a driver of necessity - a lot
of different drivers in fact.
The crack whore has to get the next fix. The
stock salesman has to get the next sale. Our minds reach out to
our imagined future and flee the present. The whole field of
advertising is based on well understood psychological facts connect to
our desires and our anxieties. The new car is sexy and powerful,
the proscription medicine will take away our pain, the beer will make
us happy, the vaginal deodorant will make that most private place smell
just right in case the man we pick up in the bar decides to take us
home.
Our soul life - our psychology - is prey for the engine
of commerce. Of all our fears in the West, the biggest one seems
to concern death. When we die, we fear we won’t have eaten enough
life, in part because we believe we only go around once. Some
scientists think we want to survive above all else, although other
scientists pursue (hunger for knowledge of) what they call: the
altruism gene. Why does the soldier fall on the grenade?
Why does the father die of a early heart attack, taking on the
stress of work to support his family? Why does the nun live in
poverty in order to serve the poor?
The really disquieting thing is, if we think about, that
in any individual biography the mix and total effect of all the
pulsating demands of life is unique. Many we share, but always
there is our individual total relationship to all the demands of
existence, both external and internal.
This particular crack whore has a brother, who she tries
try to take care of sometimes. That stock salesman has a gay
lover, who he deeply cares about, and for whom he works as hard as he
can in order for their shared life to have their material wants
satisfied. This primary school teacher fears her charges,
but ignores that anxiety because she is the sole care giver of her
aging mother. That military general loves himself, and would
commit any moral crime in order to advance and gain more power, to
which he is addicted. This politician lies routinely because she
likes the limelight, and has discovered that the public can be fooled
and that the lobbyist pays well now, and will pay even better later.
That professor makes his teaching assistants do all the work,
seduces those he can, and steals other’s ideas in order to satisfy the
demands of publish or perish.
On any given day, all the above can be within ten feet of
each other (one on a bus, one on a street corner, two in cabs, one in a
limo, and the last falling through the air having jumped out of their
office in order to commit suicide). In spite of being in the same
space and time, their biographies are separate, and any intersection of
one with another will only happen if there is to be a destiny meeting
of mutual necessity. See the films Crash, 23 Grams and Magnolia for relevant artistic observations of this aspect of
existence.
The suiciding stock seller could crash onto the roof of
the limo, giving the general riding therein a heart attack. The
limo then runs into one of the cabs which is in front of it, driving
that vehicle, with the politician in it onto the sidewalk breaking the
leg of the crack whore. The other cab, with the professor in it,
swerves into the bus, knocking down the school teacher who was standing
inside and giving her a concussion. The politician, interviewed
later at the scene by the news, makes a gaff which will be forgotten in
a week. The professor misses a date with one of his teaching
assistants, who in an emotional outburst calls his wife, angrily
telling her of the affair.
A rushing crowded city is full of actors, sharing the
Stage, but not necessarily being in the same Play. When the
Towers fell, the Stage changed its scenery radically, and many destiny
meetings were had. Pick up a newspaper, and you can read of all
kinds of karma. Same with the Evening News. We do share
major aspects of the Stage, but it is only in our present day mental
conceptions that we believe we live in the same time and space.
The biography individualizes time and space as well. Keep
in mind that the Divine Mystery operates outside of time and space, in
Eternity, in support of these processes in the biography.
Is the Zen monk in Japan the true contemporary of the
murderer on death row in Texas, simply because both can think the
current year is 2012? While Richard Dawkins can write a
book: The God Delusion, can he
actually claim there is no God at all? Or, that every other
person in the whole wide world should think like him? That book
is in Dawkins’ biography and to a degree in its readers minds. It
has no effect on the Zen monk or the man on death row, neither of whom
will read it, or encounter its ideas, and/or need its ideas in order to
successfully live their lives.
The present numbering of years, and the convention of
time zones, all comes in order to mostly facilitate the needs of
commerce. The ancient Chinese culture counts years in such ways
that it is currently 4709, 4708 or 4648, according to which system is
used. The Islamic cultural year is 1432 (approximately).
The Mayans, with their famous so-called prediction about the year
2012, counted days, not years, and in December of 2012 we find just the
last day of the end of a great cycle of days numbering in the hundreds
of thousands, followed by first day of the beginning of another great
cycle.
Cultural
time
is
not commercial time.
time, space and spiritual causality
Rudolf Steiner began many trains of thought, whether in
lectures or in books, by pointing out the simple fact of our regular
and rhythmic waking and sleeping throughout the course of our lives.
In continuing to fill out our Idea and Theory of God, what has
Steiner’s research into the spiritual discovered for our understanding
that is relevant here?
Among his many discussions of the process of sleep, he
describes it as involving a separation of the ego and astral body from
the ethereal and physical bodies. One way to notice this
ourselves is to pay attention to those moments, when near sleep, we
have a small dream, perhaps involving movement, and then there is a
physical jerk and we are back fully lying in bed in our body.
For a moment we were separating, but not yet quite ready
to become completely unconscious, so we slipped back (our spirit - ego,
and soul - astral) in, and this woke us up. Notice that the quick
“dream” occurred in time before the jerk, and that its content often
involved movement. Our awareness (the dream) comes from the ego,
coupled with the movement from the astral body, which pre-perceives the
jerk inside the dream. The ego is inside the astral body, and
interprets the movement of the astral body back toward the physical
body via the image of the movement seen in the dream. For
example, I’ve had such kinds of quick dreams where I am stepping down
some stairs or off a curb, and I stumble, following which I am back in
my body noticing a jerk in my leg or a pain in my foot.
We apparently leave the body via the head, and return to
the body via the lower limbs, principally the feet. Of course,
for the skeptic reading this they will have all the usual purely
material and physical “explanations”, ... which is fine. For our
purposes we are here only looking at the rhythm of sleep and waking and
trying to understand it from the point of view of the Creation - the
point of view of the Art of
God.
An important aspect of sleep is unconsciousness.
Above I noted that Steiner considered consciousness to be a kind
of death force, wearing out the body when it is occupied by the ego and
astral body (the train wearing out the rails - the astral body is where
the seven “force” centers or chakras reside). We sleep (go
unconscious, experience what some call the “little death”) in order for
higher beings to enter into the whole complex (all four bodies)
including the slumbering ethereal and physical bodies and provide
renewed life forces for repairing the worn out rails of the physical
body and providing fresh impulses of will for the astral body, so that
the next day we can wake into our biography and continue our freely
chosen tasks.
Keep in mind that we are spiritual children, undergoing
an awakening into spiritual maturity, and that we also are loved.
We know sleep and rest heals. This healing is not entirely
physical in nature and for the practitioners of the Arts of Healing
(medicine, psychiatry, psychology etc.) this fact is well known,
although its true mysteries are not yet appreciated. Some
beginning details of Steiner’s research here can be found for free
on-line by looking up this lecture: The Work
of the Angels in Man’s Astral Body.
Most important is our freedom, which is why when we awake
from sleep, our ego consciousness is completely continuous with what
happen during the previous waking period. We awake to our self, and know this to be our self, and also know what in
this new day is to be faced, in terms of pains and joys and challenges
and tasks. A very good film, on the Day part of this, is the
movie Groundhog Day, where in a kind
of fable the potential of the ego to transform over time is revealed.
Each day we wake to our self, and what our self is to become that
day is up to us, although each of us faces entirely unique
circumstances. An interesting film on the Night part of this is: Ink. Neither is perfect, but both represent the
intuitions of our artists of the deeper aspects of our common existence.
While we seem to live in the same year (by our own
conventions), a careful look at the various kinds of biographies all
over the world reveals that there are far more differences than
similarities. For example, some people have commented that
aspects of the Islamic world seem barbaric, but this is a valuation
that assumes that what time is to mean for us, is what time is to mean
for all.
Slavery still exists in wide parts of the world.
Women are treated in many places is ways no longer tolerated in
the apparently more modern world. Feeling superior, many
Westerners look down upon others, who in fact are simply living in what
was once, to these same Westerners, their own Past. The colonists
of the Americas held slaves, abused their indentured servants, and
committed genocide of the Native populations in their Past. Who
are we to feel superior to those parts of the world cultures that have
not yet had the opportunity to grow into their own Future, in the same
painful ways we did (our Revolutionary and Civil Wars)?
Because we all live in what we call the same year (e.g.
2012), that has no relationship with the developmental stage of
progress of the culture in which any biography unfolds. It is
only a unjustifiable bias which makes Westerners think their own shit
doesn’t stink.
Can we say that our example, of taking advantage of their
cultural weaknesses (as was done in the middle-East by the French and
the English during the 19th Century in order to steal the oil and other
natural resources of those regions), is the best way to treat that
which has yet to mature into it own style of Future? What a harsh
experience for these latent-in-time cultures, to have that which could
be a big and helpful loving older brother turn out to be a liar and
thief and a bully. For details read: Confessions
of
an
Economic Hit Man, by John Perkins
Some years ago, during the early years of the Bush II war
in Iraq, at a time when the fake reason for the war was being changed
from seeking weapons of mass destruction to the providing from the
outside the basics of democracy, I listened and watched on C-Span II a
wise elder scholar explain that democracy was impossible for Islamic
peoples for the simple reason that not having gone through what the
Western world called the Enlightenment and similar cultural history,
there simply were no words in the Islamic languages for the underlying
concepts that are necessary precursors to making a democracy.
Their cultures simply lacked the foundational ideas regarding
human nature, the urge for freedom, the relationship of the State to
its citizens and so forth. In essence, making these cultures into
functional democracies in the style we imagine is ours, was not
possible.
It is important then, in order to appreciate The Art of
God, to recognize that the world, while
seemingly of the same time due to how we name the Year, is not
functionally the same time at all. There is nothing intrinsically
wrong with the non-Western regions of the world that can be helped by
judging their Ways as wanting something. The wrong is with us in
the judging, which disables us from seeing correctly what to do. “You hypocrite, get the beam
out of your own eye first, if you want to help your brother with the
mote in his.”
Now to wrap this aspect up, so to speak, let us revisit
the problem of causality and chance and randomness, and especially the
relationship of all this to human freedom. Recall our
considerations of MacCoun’s ideas of How and Why - How being related to
the Past as it influences the Present, and Why being related to the
Future, as it influences the Present.
So you get up in the morning, and spill coffee on your
new dress. Maybe some necessary (or unnecessary) yelling results.
The partner or the children over-react to our yelling, and
an argument ensues. We soon storm out of the house, proceed to
our car and within a couple of blocks on our way to work run a stop
sign, and cause an “accident”, in part because our ego
self-consciousness is not paying proper attention to the driving, and
is more involved in the after effects of the argument.
Further on the “accident” has big after-effects of its
own. We are late for work, and this is the last straw and we
loose our job. Our insurance had lapsed because of economic woes,
and now we are not only being sued (for which we have no insurance
company to protect us), but the State considers lack of insurance a
just cause for a big fine, and a demand that we go to a driving school.
Since we have only been in recovery from our alcoholism
for six months, we are soon drinking again. The partner takes the
children and leaves, and we spiral down once more into the depths and
cycles of despair.
Did all of this arise because of the spilled coffee?
What is cause and what is effect? Again, see the movies Groundhog
Day, Ink, Crash, and Magnolia for some interesting observations by our artists on
these themes.
In reality, that question itself is a root of the problem
of our failure to yet understand. This question of the causal
relationship between the spilled coffee and subsequent events is our
way of still immature thinking, which includes ideas of accident, cause
and effect, randomness and chance, that fails to grasp the reality.
The biography is Art. It is Art which is continuous
and ongoing - ever creative. Each biography is also fundamentally
elastic - that is it is flexible and can stretch or contract as needs
be. It adjusts constantly, and part of the adjustment comes in
the Night Work. At the same time, the bigger part of the
adjustment comes from choices for which we are responsible, and which
we make freely during the day.
We didn’t have to yell after the coffee was spilled.
Our partners and children don’t have to over-react. We
don’t have to rush out of the house, egotistically self-focused on our
own feelings, such that we don’t pay attention when we drive.
The boss doesn’t have to fire us. The State doesn’t
have to fine us, and the injured party in the “accident” doesn’t have
to sue us. Nor do we have to start drinking again.
From an ego-centric point of view, we can decide to see
that all this happened to us, and was unjust or not fair or any other
mental category by which we want to claim it shouldn’t have happened.
We can be a victim, and many take such a course in response to
the “events” of life. But that too is a choice.
Rudolf Steiner, in his A Theory
of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception, used the term: the
necessary
given. Events do happen to
us, from the stand point of our expectations. We did not
anticipate them, nor did we plan for them, although part of the idea of
karma is that to some degree, when with God in Eternity and outside of
space and time, we agreed to meet a number of them in life. [There is
always the possibility of fresh evil - trains wearing out rails -
choices by ourselves or others, which then add new karma to the older
karma the biography is already trying to resolve - remember the
biography is elastic - it expands and contracts according to our
choices and the choices of others.]
Consider another scenario ...
We are young, going to a dance. There is a
girl we really really like, and we ask her to dance. It is a slow
dance and our bodies lean into each other. Heat rises in our
feelings and there are also physical changes. We get an erection,
and she feels this, but neither of us says anything. It is all
too too sweet and enjoyable and painful and crazy all at the same time.
Later we walk her home, and at her door we kiss. We want
this kiss to last forever.
Part of the necessary given of the biography are matters
that draw us toward them according to our feelings of liking and
sympathy. Other’s repel us, as we don’t like them. Life is
in fact so rich in each biography that the whole, when seen as whole,
has to be viewed as staggering in the beauty of its richness and
complexity.
We, today, in the West in particular, hide our elders in homes. They are too much trouble in relationship to the other “important” and necessary matters of our lives. Our form of medicine has discovered how to keep the physical body alive, but not how to heal the spirit and soul of the degenerative terrors that come mostly from our ignorance. An individual in their elder years is a treasure house of wisdom and experience, and today we shut them up in places where they have no possibility of sharing this hard-earned wealth.
This we can know: Our choices are there all the time.
We may deny them, we may play the victim, we may make all manner
of excuses, but choice is the Present Day main gift of the Art of
God. At this moment in the evolution of
consciousness we can justly say: In the Beginning was the
Choice ...
Intellectually we may flirt with various kinds of
deterministic ideas concerning our biographies. Some of
these ideas will involve the fixation on the material aspects of
existence, in the sense that we are hard-wired or otherwise
biologically and chemically forced to behave in certain ways. We
can also feel conceptually bound and choice-less because of the rules
of behavior provided by our religion. Yet, if we are self honest
from moment to moment we know we make choices all the time. Our
freedom is intact in spite of all kinds of reasons for assuming that
the necessary
given includes biological and moral
determinisms. In fact our rebellion against these determinisms is
also very visible and apparent.
From the outside we may seem foolish or a Jackass (see the movies), but inwardly we would have to confess
we made the relevant choices, well aware of the possibility of
unintended consequences. The moment of choice is there, always.
We may just want to never admit we faced such a choice, and knew
the probable or possible consequences, and acted anyway. Only fools fall in love.
Back to the cityscape, and the rush of existence and
multiple yet parallel biographies: Seen from the outside, it all seems
chaotic and often meaningless. Seen from the inside of each
individual biography, which is always the object of the Creator’s Love,
that biography is filled with personal meaning. Just as the
modern study of the cell shows us the intricate way in which Nature
multi-tasks, so the modern city shows us the incredible manner in which
the Creator also multi-tasks given our individual needs and biographies.
Recently a friend of mind was involved in a court case,
where she had to testify. The matter was clear: a caregiver
had stolen a lot of money from my friend’s aged mother, right in front
of the tellers at the mother’s bank, who let the caregiver transfer
funds from the mother’s to the caregiver’s private banking account.
The knowledge of the tellers was confused, for once the matter
became known, and the bank needed them to cover its ass, they were
induced into making written statements suggesting that it appeared to
them (the tellers) that the caregiver had had the mother’s permission
to move the funds.
Later, in private conversations, the tellers admitted to
the mother, my friend and another care-giver, that they knew something
was fishy, but caught in between the bank and the mother they spun the
written story in a way covering their own ass as regards the bank,
their boss.
The prosecutor investigating the matter met the situation
expecting the thieving caregiver to at some point accept a plea
bargain, such that no trial would be necessary. At the last
moment, that caregiver, afraid for her own future, decided to take the
risk of the trial because she did not want to go to jail, and that the
written statements of the tellers supported the caregiver’s version of
the event, namely that the mother appeared to have given permission for
the multiple transfers of the funds.
The prosecutor was then not prepared for trial (expecting
a plea), and should have called the tellers in her case in chief,
forcing them to admit that they gave one kind of written statement to
the bank and another oral kind of statement to the mother, my friend
and the other care-giver. The unprepared prosecutor did not
proceed in this way, so that the defense attorney was able to call the
tellers and submit the written statements as the only version of what
the tellers knew. Since the core of the case depended upon
whether the caregiver had an intent to steal, the only evidence of her
intent (she did not testify) was the tellers, who had acted as if the
mother had given permission (according to the written statements).
The prosecutor could have challenged the tellers’
evidence but did not, nor did she call my friend or another caregiver
as witnesses impeaching the tellers’ statements, both of whom had
spoken to the tellers about the real facts (as against the original
written statements).
The jury found the caregiver not guilty.
Afterwards my friend had a very sanguine view of what had
happened. The theft had in fact brought it about that her
mother moved in with her (due to a loss of income), which actually
benefited them both greatly. The caregiver that had stolen the
money had done so for reasons of drugs, and was now clean.
She also had a daughter and a husband.
Not having to do jail time was a kind of grace for the
thieving caregiver and her family. My friend’s view was that,
while in an abstract sense the caregiver was guilty, in a practical
sense of real biographical justice, everyone got what they needed, and
that the caregiver’s months of terror over the consequences of her
actions was probably a better form of justice than jail time.
The tellers had to struggle with their lives caught
between their bosses in the bank and the reality of what had happened.
The bank, because of the written statements of the tellers
being a little bit ambiguous, settled the lawsuit the mother was
getting ready to take against them, for half of the loss. The
move of the mother in with my friend involved the mother selling her
condo at a good price just before the financial crisis fell, taking
with it a lot of property values.
I could go on, but I think here the point is well made.
Our biographies are a mix of good and bad, and in them, while
matters happen to us that viewed from the outside may seem bad, the
reality is that we learned something through these events that could be
learned in no other way. In the boiling pot of a major
urban area, these biographies cross paths with incredible frequency,
causing all kinds of influences to intersect and interact.
Yet, nothing is ultimately out of balance when seen as
whole. From the point of view of the individual biography, the
immortal spirit is well loved, in spite of the weirdness of the Stage
Setting for their personal Drama. Some will think here that
prisons and torture and poverty in Hati, Darfur, and so forth is
terrible, but that is a superficial judgment. These places would
not be good for us, but we don’t really know what it is like for those
that actually live through them.
Recent movies and television dramas have explored the
hard life, such as the Sopranos, Sons of
Anarchy and so forth. The very
interesting playwright, David Mamet, wrote an extraordinary stage play
later made into the movie: Edmond, which is very radical in this examination of fate,
destiny and place in life in the biography.
This then is our Idea of God, and our Theory of God,
which comes to expression as The Art of God. With these thoughts
in mind, we are now ready to go forward toward the matter of Proof,
although in a way that may seem a bit surprising. We will, in
these next sections, revisit some older material, but for subtly
different purposes.
Keep in mind that the transitions from the Idea of God to the Theory of God to a Proof of God to the Art of God and an actual Theory of Everything is more like a series of metamorphoses than it is like hard and fast analytical starts and stops.
the Theory of Evolution, its limits and biases
Up to now our civilization has been strongly influenced
by this idea, and its explanatory power regarding the nature of
reality. Let us once more look a bit at the history of science in
order to gain a better perspective on what this idea means in its
totality, and what it cannot mean as well.
Modern science begins with the on-looker separation, a
fact that is clear to any unbiased observer who becomes acquainted with
the facts of the evolution of consciousness as provided by Steiner,
Barfield, Lehrs, Richter, and so forth. This transformation from
original participation to the on-looker separation took place around
the years 1400 to 1500, and gave birth to what we call the Copernican
Revolution. The point being made here is that the ideas of
modern science are all given birth following this change of
consciousness, and that they cannot in any fashion represent empirical
(sense based) observations of matters that occurred prior in time to
the 14th and 15th Century.
The transitions, from the on-looker separation to
Barfield’s final participation - that is the omega point of the future
of the evolution of consciousness, will become part of the later parts
of this book, when we get into more details about future oriented mind
sciences. To return to our theme ...
All the empirical observations are after that time (500
years ago), and it is only via the imagination and the reflective
theorizing of the scientific mind that our Age acquires the concepts of
the Big Bang and the Theory of Evolution. Granted the
empirical observations of the geological record and all manner of
experiments in the fields of chemistry and physics have been
accomplished and verified, we are here dealing with the thinking of scientists when we come to what all that data means as regards the deep past of the Planet and of what they
call the Universe. We don’t empirically know, and we only
believe,
through
that thinking, that the
pictures we create out of the Age of scientific investigation speaks to
the truth nature of what has gone on long long before.
The Big Bang and the Theory of Evolution are complicated
ideas and nothing more. It is as ideas they have to be tested,
although certain limited aspects of these ideas can be tested in the
present. But not all of them, for the fact is that we
assume that a test in the present can confirm all the ideas we
have of the deep past, and that assumption itself needs to be
critically examined.
In any event let us build up a brief exposition of these
ideas in terms of their main themes. While doing so, however, we
need to keep in mind three important facts:
1) The ideas arose over time, and not in the sequence in
which we conceive the past; that is, for example, the deeper we went in
our thinking into the Past, the longer we had been practicing science.
Darwinian evolution arises in the 19th Century, the theory
of the Big Bang in the 20th, even though the latter precedes the former
in our picture of time. 2) According to Kuhn’s The
Structure of Scientific Revolutions, ideas
have become popular and then were discarded, so that while we may think
that the ideas were born out of each other in some kind of natural and
logical sequence, the fact is they often arose only after a different
idea became a dead end. And, 3) physics and chemistry developed
earlier than biology, such that certain ideas in physics and chemistry
drifted unconsciously into biology, strongly influencing its
development, in perhaps unjustifiable ways.
Another matter to keep in mind is that the different
theories lean on each other, sometimes to a considerable degree.
For example, our understanding of the astronomical
phenomena known as red shift is very crucial to the concept of the
expansion of the universe that is related to that phenomena, while the
expansion of the universe is crucial to the idea of the Big Bang.
In my essay at the end of this book on the
Misconception of Cosmic Space in the Ideas of Modern Astronomy, you will come upon a brief examination of the current
viability of both red shift and parallax.
In any event ...
Cosmological thinking now considers the most viable
theory of the origin of the Universe to be some version of the idea of
the Big Bang. An explosion-like phenomena which seems to create
both matter and light and various other kinds of radiations. I
say “seems to create”, because on that score the thinking gets a bit
fuzzy.
This is all essentially based on certain ideas in
astronomy, and chemistry and then in nuclear physics, coupled with
certain geometric principles and the gravity space-time ideas of
Einstein. What is little noticed is the
intention of the scientists to create a
non-religious creation idea - an intention that emerged slowly over
time.
Newton was an alchemist, a fact frequently forgotten in
modern histories of these questions. Kepler, the author the three
laws of planetary motion was an astrologer. Kepler even thought
that with his third law he had rediscovered the ancients’ idea of the
harmony of the spheres. He also accused his fellow scientists of
throwing out the baby with the bathwater in their efforts to strip the
development of science of all the older religious conceptions.
Newton engaged in two significant fights with other
scientists, although in the fight with Goethe over color theory, Newton
was already dead. Many modern thinkers are now of the view
that Goethe was right (see the Wikipedia entry on this question).
The more salient problem was with Leibniz. Newton
and he argued over who had invented the calculus, and over what was the
basic nature of whatever turned out to be the smallest particles.
Newton’s idea was that this “atom” would be purely material (all
matter, no spirit), and Leibniz was of the view that his “monads” had
both consciousness and will. Modern particle physics seems to be
tending to support Leibniz, although no one really wants to admit the
full implications of the now observed fact that two separated particles
from the same experiment can still influence each other over great
distances, and this instantaneous “action at a distance” confounds a
whole lot of historical thinking in physics (Google “Alain Aspect,
1982”).
As for astronomy, we have the picture of the heavens, a
starry world observed for thousands of years by human beings, and the
cosmological and creation ideas of the ancients basically started to be
thrown out during the Copernican Revolution. All of this comes in
part because of the invention of the telescope and then later the
microscope. Through these inventions the ability of our senses
was enhanced, and we could then apparently see much better.
Whether we have better thoughts - that is different question.
It would be nice if present day astronomy wasn’t so
blatantly inventive. Those nice pictures we are told come
from the Hubble and other long range telescopes are not what these
instruments actually “see”. Photographs (taking 10 to 11
days to acquire) are made through multiple filters and then enhanced
and combined according to computer programs. That program (with
its inherent assumptions) as much creates the pictures, which we see in
places like National Geographic, as anything else.
This is an example of the pre-thought thought ending up
massaging the data. The assumptions spin the meaning of the
points of light in the sky toward what is expected to be their reality.
Now the scientists that do this are not disingenuous.
Rather they are dealing with a very tricky technical problem
involving capturing light from what seems to be very distant objects.
Deep space light-capture requires a lot of time. What they
are tying to do is also to say: while this is not what Hubble sees,
this is what we
believe the eye would see if it was enhanced
the way Hubble (a mechanical instrument) is.
Certainly the pictures are beautiful.
Anyway, ... red shift (a measure of the hydrogen line
light frequency from a stellar object) concerns the difference between
that light frequency in the sky, and the light frequency of hydrogen
when burned in the laboratory. Given that the whole idea of light
frequency is due to Newton’s Theory of Color, and there is a shift
underway to go instead with Goethe’s Theory of Colors, this whole thing
stands poised on a potential tectonic (major paradigm) shift.
Red shift theory is also under attack from within
Astronomy (see my near to last essay to this book), but the basic idea
of red shift theory is that since the stellar hydrogen frequency line
is slightly off what we see in the laboratory, this means that the red
shifted object is moving away from us (making an analogy with the well
understood Doppler shift problem regarding sound). From this
moving away, and other measurements connected to parallax (how we
believe we compute the distances of stellar objects), is born the idea
of the Universe of the stars coming into existence through an explosion
- the Big Bang.
Following this explosion, stars and planets were formed
according to the gravity ideas of conventional Newtonian physics, as
applied by Laplace. Matter coalesced into suns and other objects
over billions and millions of years, until, at least on our planet,
this dead matter somehow produced something living - that is organic.
Maybe lightening struck something in water is one fantasy.
This whole bridge from dead gravity bound matter to cellular life
is wholly speculative, and is called Abiogenesis. Granted
experiments in modern laboratories have produced organic-like
molecules, the huge assumption, that what is done in the modern
laboratory mirrors earth conditions of billions and millions of years
ago, is not well-justified thinking.
This thinking seems to appear so that natural science can
build up a non-religious creation picture. There is no empirical observation of this moment of the shift from inert
matter to organic matter, simply because we can’t go back in time and
observe it. But in order for the Big Bang to be joined to the
Theory of Evolution, there has to be this bridge at that level.
The whole thing is entirely theoretical, which means that it is
solely based on ideas in the human mind.
I point this out to remind the reader that part of what
is coming is an examination of the mind itself - a true science of the
mind, built up from empirical observations made by the
self-consciousness of its own activity. This will bring us toward
the problem of to what degree the thinking in science is itself flawed,
and therefore has not yet brought us all the way to the truth for which
we hunger.
At the same time, the enterprise of science is an
incredible undertaking. While I pose questions, and assert
doubts, no one should feel in any way that what has been done so far in
the field of natural science has not been done, by most practitioners
of science, with the most honorable of intentions.
Anyway, to return to our theme ...
The Big Bang gives us light and matter and suns and
planets, and then the Big Soup (Abiogenesis) gives us organic matter
from inert matter. Then comes Darwinian Evolution with which most
of us are familiar - a sequence of blind chance and random events which
slowly slowly slowly produce not just small organic forms, but larger
and larger and more complex forms until some time in this distant past,
completely unobserved empirically, consciousness arises from matter.
Pretty neat if you think about it, and certainly completely free of the intrusive madness of idiotic religions. But ... he says ...
The whole edifice is modern, in that it comes into
existence as a point of view in the last 500 years of human history,
and presumes to replace thousands of years of previous thought and
experience. Not only that, but the process of reductionism,
previously noted, causes natural science to more and more exclude from
its considerations that which cannot be reduced to number. The
whole picture is based on thinking immersed in quantities to the
exclusion of qualities. The whole “thinking” ...
If we change that thinking we will get different ideas to be sure. At the
same time, any such thinking, if it is to be part of the Age of Science
must conform to scientific principles: empirical experience,
observation, and experimentation. Out of this situation
then, on the cusp between the 19th and the 20th Centuries (1894 to be
exact) we get Rudolf Steiner’s book: The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity: some results of introspection
following the methods of natural science.
Yet ...
The Theory of Evolution has one considerable empirical
fact, that quite justly makes for difficulties - the bones.
One can go into the near past of the Earth and find a
sequence of related bones of primate-like beings and set them up
in relationship to each other, such that the human-like bones seem to
emerge from the same shared ancestor. Just bones, however, no
flesh. And, not only no flesh, no consciousness. Whatever
was the interior nature of these beings that left these bones - about
that we have no idea whatsoever.
We assume they are like our present day primates and
lacked speech, and therefore also lacked thought. We assess
the shape of the skulls and make judgments about what kind of brain
would fit into that cavity. We search for tools in the
neighborhood of the bones, and think that tool making means a sign of
intelligence. The work is detailed and careful and largely
empirical.
There are of course arguments, but the bare facts of the
discover of these bones and the conclusions which science gave to them
(their mind-produced meaning) led to the assertion in the 19th Century that the human
being was a descendant of monkeys, and not a divinely created being as
is suggested in Genesis. New Atheists consider someone a
fool and an idiot, who denies this essential sense of the Theory of
Evolution: That man is the progeny of animals.
Game, Set, Match - or so it seems to many.
All the same, there is a problem. The problem
goes all the way back to the beginning of the scientific quest in the
late 1400‘s, where there began to emerge the idea that only through the
senses could we come to knowledge, and then only with research into the
nature of matter would we understand Nature. As this
underlying theme progressed, it did so in several phases.
One phase was to liken Nature to a clock-work.
Nature’s relationships would turn out to be a kind of complicated
mechanism. So we dove, as noted above, into processes of
analysis - into taking things apart, and looked for and at the pieces
of the clockwork. We searched high and low for the primary piece,
the smallest bit, the basic thing. Here then was the weakness,
for the very search itself turned more and more into a quest for the
underly nature of matter - of stuff.
To do this, especially to do this with logical rigor,
mathematics was evoked. Number relationships became very
important. The fact that the living human being was doing
this activity, and was in fact a quite complicated creature at the
level of mental and emotional activity, was ignored.
We sought the answers in the smallest, and any
difficult or problematic questions were left at the roadside. Man
looked at matter, not at himself. No wonder that at the end of
this quest we end up seeing man as only matter. [Thus E. Lehrs’
book: Man or Matter]
Assumptions, that were commonly understood, were
conveniently forgotten as time passed. In the 19th Century, as we
noted, it was the assumption that we could rely on unchanging
constants. In the 20th, it was that the mind and
consciousness would be discovered to be only a cause of the matter in
the brain. We kept to numbers and put all our unanswered
questions away in a closet, in a back room, in an outbuilding.
What happened before the Big Bang - don’t know, can
only guess and anyone’s guess is just as good as any other.
The scientific mind filled itself with pre-thought
thoughts, and following their lead could only end up with a vision of
creation based on number relationships and an absence of consciousness.
No possible Divine Creation there. The Big Bang was
to be mathematically perfect, and if the right geometries were invented
(string theory etc.) why we would soon have a mathematical and abstract
theory of everything, which oddly enough only a very few highly trained
mathematicians would ever understand. In the growing church of
Scientism, the priests of the higher and more esoteric mathematics were
about to become Popes, whose theological-like pronouncements were meant
to be understood as irrefutable.
In a truly rational world, this has to be seen as
train-wreck thinking, with its huge assumptions and absences of
empirical evidence for most of its grand theories. These
would better be filed under science fiction, not science fact.
Science fact would be more cautious, and know not to be so
grandiose as to imagine we can know the far distant Past with any
certainty at all. People would be more modest in their
ambitions. But Natural Science is the modern religion (scientism), and its technological
prowess is worth a lot to those who need new weapons, or who want to
make a lot of money.
The Big Bang isn’t likely to be the answer, nor
Abogenesis or even the Theory of Evolution - there is too much
speculation in them, and what they seek to define too far away in time
to simply grasp with a hunger for answers motivated by a fame-seeking
imaginative mind (scientists have egos and love to give press
conferences when they believe that can announce a great new discovery).
But what about the bones? What do we do with
the bones?
The Creationists tried to go in the back door with
intelligent design. Didn’t work, although it suggested
something marvelous. In effect the Creationists accepted
most of the thinking errors of science, and tried to fight a battle
between religion and science that can’t really be won. The true
secret for resolving the seeming conflict involves being better at
science than the scientist and better at religion than the religious.
Let us start small (as I said I would in the
introduction), and just deal with certain aspects of the general theory
of evolution according to the work of Ronald Brady in his essay Dogma and
Doubt. He basically dismantles the
theory itself, although the bones - the meaning of the actual empirical
evidence - are still going to be a problem. Why?
Because even if we undo the Theory of Evolution, the
underlying empirical evidence remains and people will naturally want a
better theory. Can’t just dis the Theory of Evolution without
offering a replacement. But we start here with the Theory of
Evolution and not the Big Bang, because at the very least a lot of
parts of that theory are nearer at hand in time.
First a little apocryphal story: The original version of
Brady’s essay was published in the scientific journal Systematic
Zoology around 1977, under the title: Natural
Selection and the Criteria by which a Theory should be Judged. An individual familiar with that essay was
visiting a leading evolutionary biologist (head of the department
etc.), at a major Canadian university, and as part of their discussion
on the current validity of the Theory of Evolution, this individual
went to the biology department library to retrieve Brady’s article,
only to discover that it had been torn out of the journal, and was thus
unavailable for the students in that department.
Dogma and
Doubt is an improved update of that original
essay, that was published in 1982 in the Biological Journal of the
Linnean Society, 1982, vol. 17, pp. 79-96. Here is the url to
that present article, that can be found on the website: The Nature
Institute: ( http://www.natureinstitute.org/txt/rb/dogma/dogmadoubt.htm ) where can be found other writings of Brady, who has now
crossed over.
Here is Brady on the essential matter that is being
questioned: “I
mean
the
belief that random variation can, when subjected to selective
pressure for long periods of time, culminate in new forms, and that it
therefore provides an explanation for the origins of morphological
diversity, adaptation, and when extended as far as Darwin proposed,
speciation. The principle of natural selection when understood in this
sense may be equated with the Spencerian “survival of the fittest,” as
Darwin himself (1876) recognized in his later editions: “I have often called this principle...by the term natural
selection. But the expression often used by Mr Herbert Spencer, of the
Survival of the Fittest, is more accurate, and is sometimes equally
convenient.”“ [emphasis added, ed.]
Brady means to use the term “belief”, for this is one of the problems at issue regarding
this whole question: the social processes in the field of biology
whereby a theory becomes a central belief-like assumption of that
particular scientific discipline, such that as a dogma it cannot any
longer be doubted, even if it is no longer ultimately useful as a
scientific theory, according to the logical rules of a philosophy of
science as to what makes a theory appropriately scientific.
Brady begins his analysis of the discussion, among
leading evolutionary biologists, and their critics, concerning the
accusation that the theory is a tautology. He define a tautology
in this way:
“The
context
of
statements in empirical science is usually causal
explanation: this happens because that happened. Causal statements of
this form are sometimes termed synthetic because the second half of the
statement, which follows the because, must add something new, something
not already contained in the first half. Analytic statements, by
contrast, affirm some form of identity, and therefore repeat the first
part in the second: i.e. ‘husbands are married men,’ or ‘a deafness is
an impairment of the hearing.’ But when this definition strategy is
used with causal intent, language breaks down. The statement that ‘your
deafness is caused by an impairment of your hearing’ means only that
your deafness is caused by deafness—and the intention to add something
more than the fact of deafness is not carried through by the
formulation. A scientific theory is a causal explanation and brings
distinct elements into dependent relation: the thunder is caused by the
lightning; your deafness is caused by a torn eardrum. Since cause and
effect are not the same, the two sides of a causal proposition cannot
be identical, and the repetition inherent in tautological formulation
would be pejorative.”
Brady then quotes several writers on this question of
tautology, and discovers that in the main the apologists for the Theory
of Evolution don’t see the problem, while the critics can’t understand
why not. The basic matter at issue in the tautological
formulation of the Theory has to do with what is called: differential reproduction. The fit survive because they are obviously fit is
the usual form in which the tautology is expressed.
Whatever way the apologists dance with that form of
expression, they are still stuck with the fact that it fails as a
synthetic causal explanation - nothing is added.
Following this more or less easy examination of the flaws
with the statement of the Theory (its frequent tautological formulations),
Brady next takes up the more crucial question: Is the Theory testable?
This is more tricky, but no less the principle way the Theory
fails as a scientific theory.
“Darwin’s
original
intent
was clearly to designate a causal agency behind the
differentials of reproduction. Such differentials exist—some organisms
have more offspring than others of the same population—but were this
effect undirected the differential would never lead to any particular
result. On the other hand, if we speculate that some causal agency
provides the differential with a direction, we have a hypothesis of the
origin of diversity. Darwin provided a causal factor to do just this in
his principle of natural selection which, when added to the naturally
existing differences in a population, ‘selected’ some for advancement
and others for retardation and eventual extinction. The scheme was
advanced as an analogy to the selective activity of human breeders.”
Then further:
“The
effect
to
be explained is the hypothesized differentials of the past,
which culminated in present organisms. The cause advanced is the
selective power of environmental pressure (counting other organisms as
part of the environment of any particular individual), which acts in a
manner analogous to the hand of man.
“Cause
and
effect
are logically distinct in this formulation, and offered
clearly for empirical specification—that is, for research. In actual
application the researcher will attempt to observe these relations in
nature, and once the requisite sets of observations are identified, to
test the relations. But here even Darwin sounded a warning. It may not
be a simple thing to specify the observations. After all, nature may be
‘infinitely complex,’ and although it is not difficult to see what the
breeder is doing, the observation of natural causes is a more subtle
thing.”
Brady then quotes many apologists and critics as to that
question, and finds them again not quite talking to each other, but
past each other. To narrow the matter at issue, Brady then
discusses the idea of testing itself.
"The
research
program
concerned with the mechanism of adaptation began with
Darwin’s warning on the limits of human knowledge already in place. It
has been very successful, despite that, in demonstrating that a
hypothetical account of adaptation is possible in every case. The
target of the critics, however, has not been the possibility of
producing such hypothetical scenarios, but of submitting them, and the
general theory behind them, to empirical test. The critics imply that
we simply do not know enough about the organic realm to understand what
would bring our hypotheses into question. Let us examine the ground to
see why this might be so.”
Brady then examines the Theory of Gravity, and reveals
that while that theory is simply stated, when we get to empirical
evidence, we have to take account of other matters (such as the
resistance of air to falling objects). This produces an
additional theory to accompany the first, thus: We have then, the application
of the basic theory, the ceteris paribus clause, and the assumed
theoretical background (all other needed theories)—all contained in
predictive statements. [ceteris paribus
clause - all other things being equal; ed.] An empirical test
needing to be predictive sometimes includes many theories, not just the
one being tested.
[By the way, all of this in Brady will have to be applied
to the Theory of God offered in this book, so this is a sword that cuts
both ways (as it were).]
Again, Brady:
"Now,
supposing
a
prediction should fail, what is brought into question?
There are three candidates: (1) my prediction is wrong because my
theory is wrong; (2) my prediction is wrong because the ceteris paribus
assumption is wrong (i.e. there are interfering parameters); and (3) my
prediction is wrong because one of the background theories is wrong.
When we make predictions for the sake of conducting a test, all three
possibilities must be considered when the prediction fails.”
Once more in discussing this Brady quotes many apologists
for, and critics of, the Theory in question.
"A
test is of no value if it cannot call the theory being tested into
question.”
Then, Brady’s basic and most damaging concern:
"This
section
began
with the notion that ‘what experience cannot question it
cannot support.’ I have argued within it that until the organism is
reduced to a determinate system, we have not the knowledge to mount a
good test of optimalization theory—that is, we cannot question it. If
that is so, it follows that the theory has no empirical support. Its
strength comes from its logical power to generate explanations for
every manner of organic adaptation rather
than
from
the evidence,
which, as we have seen, contains no potential for
falsification. The theory may be true, but whether it is or not, it
cannot be said to have shown evidence of this truth, and the widespread
acceptance of the theory must rest on some other grounds.” [emphasis added; ed.]
Then:
“The
‘indirect
defences’
in the title of this section are all those
suggesting that the central hypothesis of Darwinism may be defended by
some other means than direct testing. They proceed, in actuality, by an
application of the theory, which is already
believed by the
defender, to the evaluation of the same theory. This ‘by our own
bootstraps’ approach is so popular that examples abound in the
literature,... “ [again, emphasis added; ed.]
Frequently, industrial melanism (the peppered moth) is
offered as a test, but this fails the logical criteria according to
Brady in this way:
"Darwin
proposed
that
selective pressure could approximate the regulative
control of an intelligent breeder and supply a direction to otherwise
random changes in a population. This directed progression of changes
would then lead towards optimalization of adaptation within the context
of the given environment. There are two parts to this proposal. The
first is that selective pressure can approximate the breeder; the
second, which I have termed ‘central,’ is that the differential so
produced can culminate in new forms. The industrial melanism
observations have confirmed prediction with regard to the first part,
i.e. a specific change in allele frequency, parallel to that produced
by a breeder, may be caused by one-sided predator pressure (one-sided
in that the melanistic variant is better camouflaged). Can this
confirmation be transferred to part two? “
Then:
"If
our aim is empirical investigation, any belief that can set up shop as
‘knowledge’ is always a fatal possession, for it undermines the basic
project. The biologist who ‘knows’ that any differential can lead to
new types is admitting that no empirical support is sought or needed
for that proposition, which thereby becomes an a priori truth. Critics
who are not blessed with similar metaphysical insight may gain the
distinct impression that they are not viewing the same world, and there
is some value in the metaphor. Whatever we actually believe we take to
be identical with reality, and therefore not part of hypothesis that
stands in need of support. Those who believe the Darwinian theory apply
it, or parts of it, to their observations as a known parameter. Their
results are artifacts of their belief, but this fact can hardly be
visible to them until they are willing to question what they have
previously taken for granted.”
The rest of this long and carefully drafted essay
discusses this problem from additional directions, quoting many critics
and apologists, as well as reviewing for the reader the basic argument
from different directions, including a nice purely logical outline.
Once more: The reader of this material here in this book (The Art of
God), who wants to actually understand it,
needs to go to that source and make its essential substance clear to
themselves. Here I can only suggest and hint.
For our purposes in this book, and in accord with Brady’s
standards: A Theory must be capable of a non-tautological
formulation: i.e. take the shape of a causal and synthetic two parted
formulation, for example: The macro-social organism, in which human biographies
take place, is the causal result of the Artistic activity of God. (c.f. the 23rd Psalm)
And, a Theory must be testable, that is falsifiable.
Since each of us has a biography, and we can think logically, it
remains for each of us to scientifically examine our lives in such a
way that we see whether or not the details of the Theory of God
proposed here fit our own empirical observations and experiments
concerned with the stuff of our own life. I emphasis our
own, because I do not think we can ever know
enough about the biography of another person (in all its salient
details, inwardly and outwardly) to make such a full scientific
judgment about someone else’s life.
We first judge our own life, inwardly and outwardly.
Then on the basis of what we understand from that examination
about human existence in general, we then examine whether or not what
we have discovered there can be universally applied. The Theory
then gets falsified in two ways, with the primary empirical evidence
being our own biography, and the secondary evidence being what we can
observe about others. In doing this last, however, we do need to
be clear concerning our capacities to examine the lives of others in
the same fashion as we can examine our own.
As seen above (before the Brady article discussion), the
problem of subjectivity and objectivity is being dealt with, although
we are yet far from done in the examination of the totality of our
experience, such that we can come to a genuine Theory of Everything.
We are, at this point in this book, clearly going beyond the
needed new and systematic Idea of God fully into a Theory of God, on
our way to A Proof of God and the resulting Theory of Everything.
We are also trying to include all that the scientific
endeavor has given to us, beginning with a cautionary tale about the
Theory of Evolution, which Brady has clearly established cannot in its
present form be tested or made falsifiable. Regardless of how
fully believed, the Theory of Evolution at this point in time cannot be
formulated in a way that makes it scientifically acceptable.
Let us now take up the problem of the bones ... for that
evidence seems undeniable ... there is a sequence of seemingly related
bones going from older and different species to our present humanoid
forms. For details on some of the current thinking (meaning-interpretation) see The
Upright Ape by Aaron G. Filler (who, as Brady
suggests, fully believes in the dogma of Darwinian Evolution and
applies it in this books to all his empirical observations).
This work of Filler’s then is a good example of Brady’s
perception, that the scientific community has converted the Theory of
Evolution into a belief system, and does not, in the present, seek in
the empirical evidence an alternative explanation. The Theory
holds many minds hostage, just as Rudolf Steiner warned in the last
sentence of the original preface to his book: The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity: “One must be able to
experience an idea and confront it, otherwise one will fall into its
bondage.”
As we proceed we will get more deeply into a pragmatic science of the mind; and our relationships to ideas, in the sense of Steiner above, will be made more clear. For the present, and for fun,
the bones ... an alternative explanation:
Keep in mind that while we are technically more into the
Theory of God, we are still necessarily concerned also with the Idea of
God - theory and idea being intimately related.
Natural Science has taken the view that there is only
matter, but no spirit. Our view in our idea and theory of God is
that there is, in addition to matter, also spirit. Therefore we
are able to offer as an alternative theory to the one presently
expressed about the bones, a spiritual component. We are not in
any way denying the existence of the bones, as matter, we are just
positing a different causal explanation for their coming into
existence.
The Theory and Idea goes like this:
Human beings and animals are intimately related. The general idea in evolutionary biology is that the human being is the progeny of the developments in the animal kingdom. Let us reverse this idea (turn it inside out, as it were) and suggest that the animal is the progeny of the human being, and we are, in effect, its ancestor. How could this come about?
Recall above where we looked at the geological record and
composed the view that this record represented a sequence of processes
of metamorphosis, arising from a living Earth, that left behind, in the
same way a human embryo leaves behind, a solid matter skeleton - that
is bones. The rocks of the geological record are the bones of a
living Earth organism, which organism was also at least the womb for
the physical evolution leading to the primates.
This living Earth organism does not leave its original
organic matter aspects behind, because as we know, the organic decays
and disappears, leaving then as remains only of the most solid aspects
of its having been there. Nor does it leave behind any inward or
psychological and consciousness manifestations. We, today, assume
there were no such psychological or consciousness manifestations in the
deep past - we otherwise having no empirical evidence of the same one
way or the other. As to the present, the nature of Nature
(the Earth organism) and any kind of consciousness outside the human
being and perhaps inside of Nature - those questions will have to be
dealt with later.
To continue our elaboration of an alternative theory of
the bones ...
Within this evolving Earth organism (what the most
ancient spiritual traditions called the Mother), human beings were
embedded as if in a womb. We were spirit-seeds, as it were,
within the living organism of the Earth Being. As the
rhythmic densification of matter proceeded (see far above the
discussion of an alternative explanation of radioactivity), the
spirit-seeds of the human being needed to throw off aspects of its own
universal and cosmic nature that were tending to an excess of density,
as well as an excess of functional psychology. Instead of leaving
behind “bones” as such, the then fully spiritual human organism
divested itself of psychological-like impulses, that were tending to a
kind of one-sidedness. These hungers and passions for existence
then fell to Earth, as it were, taking up a different evolutionary
course.
The proto-organic matter of the Mother Earth Being was a
kind of thick sea in which life processes were very active; and the
debris of that activity (the shedding of the one-sidedness) becomes
then the sediment (like the sediment in the bottom of the oceans of the
Earth) we find that leads scientists to propose the organic soup thesis
of the earliest stages of evolutionary development. Keep in mind
we are not leaving out any empirical fact discovered by natural science
- instead we are only offering a different interpretation of the
meaning of such facts.
The thick sea then becomes womb and home to a whole host
of differentiated living organisms, each with its own type of
consciousness inwardness. We should conceive of this thick sea as
denser at its lower regions, and less dense at its higher regions, in
the same way that the weight of ocean water makes greater pressure
below.
At the higher regions, the human spirit seed does rest
within a matter-like pod, as it were. But this pod over the
ages never hardens enough to leave behind traces. It just
dissolves when no longer needed, the same way the present day physical
body dissolves after the ego and astral body have left it following the
transformation and metamorphosis of consciousness we call: death.
Certain phenomena of the geological record, such as for
example the age of the dinosaurs, takes on a much different inner
picture when we realize that the thick and dense organic sea of the
Mother organism would have supported weight in a far different fashion
than our present day atmosphere.
The inwardness we know in ourselves, had earlier less
mature versions, but our Theory and Idea needs clearly to include the
idea that consciousness, being an aspect of the original nature of
Divine Creative Beings, was present everywhere from the very beginning
- even from the time we call: the Big Bang, and which Genesis calls: Let there be Light (fiat
lux).
The human being, being a special seed in the whole
process (the Earth existence is unfolding for them, for the
spirit-seeds - remember our Idea of God includes that God loves each of
us in particular), finds that it needs to leave aspects of itself
behind (a choice that has grave consequences for our relationship to
the Beings of Nature), through the rejection of certain more coarse
aspects of our inwardness, both physical and psychological.
These rejected aspects of our general spirit-nature fall
into the more dense aspects of the thick atmospheric sea, and taking
their own course (all guided by communities of various subsidiary
spiritual Beings) give rise to what the geological record finds as the
sequence of plant and animal creatures in the different Ages of the
Earth. Meanwhile, the in-potential human being, in relieving
itself of the most dense and coarse aspects of its total nature,
remains above and outside as it were, this course of development we
empirically observe in the geological record.
Remaining mostly fully spiritual on the one hand, and
participating in the organic developments of the own now becoming more
physical material seed-pod in the thick sea, the human being rides this
sea above those developments taking place in its more dense regions.
The womb-sea of the Mother Being itself, and our original
seed-pods, all dissolve and leave behind no traces that can be observed
in the geological record (there is another record, but that is more
difficult to observe, being purely spiritual), thus the different
phases (Ages, such as the Precambrian) of the total number of
metamorphic processes of the Mother Earth Being as It moves forward in
linear time. The human spirit seed-pod does not become dense
enough in its processes to produce bones.
Again, no empirical fact is being left behind - only the
meaning interpretation by our present day mind is changing.
Surveying the totality, we could say that there are two
curves of evolutionary development. One more material, and the
other more spiritual. The material curve, as our scientists have
observed, is one of ascent. The matter forms remembered in the
geological record get more and more complex and differentiated.
The spiritual forms also evolve, but their curve of
development is a kind of descent, called in Hebraic religious
tradition: the Fall.
Between the rising curve of ascent, and the falling curve
of descent, there is an interaction, particularly between the human
spirit-seed, and the evolving animal forms, because a part of the
intention and need of the spirit-seed is to create a body in which to
inhabit the world of dense matter for a period of time. The story
of the development of the cast-off animal forms we see in the bones.
The human spiritual intelligence, seeking incarnation in
matter at a certain point in linear time, is able to inhabit the
developing animal form for brief moments, thus the first appearance of
tool making. The human seed and the animal are related, since the
animal is a cast-off aspect of the human being (thus our growing modern
guilt over the treatment of the animal kingdom). But the animal
evolution is only part of the story of evolution. The other part
concerns the spiritual intelligence which more and more finds that it
can live for longer periods of time, in the developing material bodies
of the lower curve evolutionary process, eventually up to the
division/split between the humanoid forms and the great apes.
The coming to the fore of humanoid forms, and their
clearly genetic relationship to our relatives the great apes, is simply
a natural outgrowth of the interaction between the descending curve of
the evolution of the human spirit-seed and the rising curve of the
evolution of the more densely material animal bodies.
The falling purely spiritual evolutionary curve
eventually meets with and joins the rising animal evolutionary curve,
and the modern embodied human being is the result of this marriage of
spirit and matter. Keep in mind what was pointed to above, that
in sleep the human spiritual ego-essence and its related astral or
desire body, continues to separate every night. The joining is
not fixed - we are not stuck to the material body (we leave it fully at
death), but only borrow it for the conscious part of the day as we live
out our biographical necessities.
In the future, physical bodies will no longer be
necessary, as ego consciousness is now evolving the capacity to be
fully awake once more outside a material existence. Eons ago,
during the phase of the evolution of consciousness noted by Barfield
and others, we did not know ourselves as separate from the Divine
Spirit essence of the universe - Barfield’s original participation.
With the onlooker-separation, our ego consciousness
(self-consciousness) is fully separated from the Divine World, except
in sleep, when the daytime aspect of the ego is unconscious. We
don’t remember sleep, except as dream, which are moments where the ego
is only partially connected to the physical organism.
As the ego or self-consciousness develops further, it
will acquire the capacity to remain awake outside the physical body.
This begins what Barfield called: Final Participation. In
the times of the dim evolutionary past, on the path of descent, we did
not know ourselves as individual spirit beings. Our descent into
matter, enabled by the sacrifices of the ascent of the animal kingdom
to give to us material bodies to inhabit, now makes it possible for the
self-conscious ego to have experiences that were not possible before.
The weight and density of material existence causes the spirit of
the human being to have to unfold latent potentials it otherwise would
not be able to develop unless our self-consciousness is limited and
constrained (as it is today) by the physical/material.
When we die, these constraints disappear over time.
While the Borg, in the science fiction world of Star Trek say: “resistance is futile”, the
spiritual facts are otherwise. No pain, no gain is the
understanding of the role of exercise in the development of physical
capacities. The same is true, in fact even more true, when it
comes to spiritual capacities. We previously ran into this with
the idea of the Baptism by Fire and Holy Breath, but now we are coming
at this from another direction, which it is hoped will make that aspect
of our biography even more clear.
Human evolution, having reached the stage of cultural
development and psychological evolution (aka: history: see Barfield’s amazing: History,
Guild and Habit), has complexified to the
extent that with our biographies embedded in specific and highly
differentiated contexts, our spirit is now able to have equally highly
unique and individual psycho-spiritual experiences. The sequence
of Civilizations, which our sciences of history, anthropology, and
archeology have uncovered, reveal to us this phase of current
development. The only reason we don’t yet appreciate this
“history” is that we, especially in the cultural West, don’t believe in
reincarnation.
Once we recognize that our Theory includes this concept,
then the meaning of prior civilizations changes, since these involve
the same spiritual essences from today, undergoing particular and
individual biographical experiences only possible in that more ancient
historical context.
Please keep in mind, however, that we must make
scientific observations of our own biography first, before we dare to
consider others. The most testable aspects are to be found there,
and to ignore these facts any longer is to live in complete denial of
our own human nature. That the modern scientist of
consciousness has not investigated his own primary experience has led
to tragic and unconscionable consequences for our ideas about the mind
and the brain and our evolutionary background. Such a scientist,
with no real self-knowledge, cannot speak with any authority about
consciousness or self-consciousness - because the fact is that more
than half of what he needs to know is missing due to his having ignored
it.
At the same time, the investigation of those realms goes
forward in fits and starts, in spite of what the neurophysiologist
and/or cognitive scientist does or does not do. It is just that
the primary empirical evidence, as proven by all the traditional and
modern mind sciences, is right there before the modern researcher into
consciousness. The original impulse to psychiatry, with its
guided reflective self-observations on the couch, was a kind of start.
Now we need to do more, if we want to claim to be scientific.
To ignore the primary inner realm of human experience, simply
because our personal subjectivity appears to lack objectivity, is to
lock knowledge into a dead end.
Modern attempts at mind sciences, in the sense of
materialistic sciences of consciousness, need to grow up.
These scientists (such as Sam Harris) need to take off
the white coat and go to a 12 Step-like self-help group, until you
figure out why you fear the study of your own mind.
Having said that, let us more directly consider ...
... some aspects of a real science of the mind
Some of this has come from before: Many black sheep
cousins of the major religions have produced mind sciences: Zen and
Tibetan Buddhism, Indian Yoga systems, Hebrew Kabballah, Islamic
Sufism, and in more modern times, from Christianity: Christian
Hermeticism, Anthroposophy and even a still lingering version of
Alchemy.
Rudolf Steiner, on the cusp of the 19th - 20th Centuries,
began his work attempting to create a Spiritual Science, with first
tackling the philosophical problem of knowledge (what can we know and
how do we know we know it), through three books: A Theory
of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception; Truth and
Knowledge; and, The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity.
The last book had as its subtitle: some results of introspection
following the methods of natural science.
In German, according to some acquaintances, the word introspection is more accurately translated as: soul
observation.
Steiner near the end of his life produced a work he
called: Anthroposophical Leading Thoughts, the first sentence of the
first leading thought being, appropriately, a definition: Anthroposophy is a path of cognition from the spirit
in man to the Spirit in the Universe.
[emphasis added, ed.] Most translations of this sentence from the
German, do not use the word cognition, but rather the word knowledge.
The problem seems to be that cognition implies a more active
thinking in English, than does knowledge, which to some translators
seems more passive.
Barfield, a serious student of Steiner’s, said in a
public forum, which I personally attended, that the book of Steiner’s,
he most frequently read again and again, was: A Theory
of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception; which book Barfield characterized as: the
least
read,
most important book, Steiner ever wrote.
That is also true for me, for it is a frequently
read book, and in my view the well grounded and nourishing root of all
the rest of Steiner’s work that flowered later in time.
I have been practitioner of introspection for almost
forty years, and was a student of this inner work for seven years
before ever meeting Steiner through his books. Before Steiner, my
practice was somewhat mystical, albeit oriented toward the Gospels, and
afterward became more and more disciplined and scientific.
Many of his students seem fascinated with the above three
books, and learn to quote them endlessly. Where possible I remind
them that the books are maps, and what we are meant to study, if we
wish to follow Steiner here, is the actual territory of our own mind
(soul/spirit nexus).
Above, where I wrote of the alternative to the Theory of
Evolution’s explanation of the bones, mostly this was based on reading
Steiner’s spiritual scientific research. He treated his results
as scientific facts of the spirit, but since I lack his wealth of
experience in those matters, I can only learn a kind of understanding of the spiritual world from Steiner. What was
written just above then, was a kind of poetic expression of that
understanding, derived mostly from reading Steiner, but also infused
with my own capacities for living
thinking.
Living thinking is the result of the effort to bring
about a complete metamorphosis of thinking itself, from its ordinary
(and still often wise) nature, to one where thinking becomes an
instrument of perception in the world of thoughts, such that we become
capable of organic and pure thinking, These attributes are far
different from the abstract cause and effect thinking taught to us in
our schools as a result of the influence on modern culture of natural
science.
Organic and pure thinking are also different from
discursive thinking, associative thinking, comparative thinking,
figuration, theorizing and reflection. Few readers will be
familiar with such terms, but knowledge of them is available to anyone
who carefully begins to observe their thinking.
That there is a world of thoughts which can be fully
experienced - can be viewed, in the sense of a history of philosophy,
as a kind of neo-Platonism - the view that Ideas are Beings who can be
directly perceived. For the true living thinking this situation
is more nuanced. For example, to introspection there is a
hierarchy in the conceptual life: the mental picture; the generalized
concept; the pure concept; and the idea.
The mental picture or representation is a kind of copy of
a sense experience. I’ve seen a particular book and in my mind I
have a mental picture of that particular book. I can in fact pull
this picture out of my capacity for memory. I can
also have a generalized concept of all books, which lets me recognize
“books”, as such. This concept lacks the specificity of a
particular book, however, which is why we distinguish it from the
individual representation.
I can also have a pure concept of “bookness”, such as
Goethe uses when in his scientific works he speaks of reading the
“book” of nature. I’ve taken that term (book) and used it as a
similar metaphor (e.g. reading the Book of the Social World), but at
the same time this pure concept can be an object of perception to my
thinking. This is to say that living thinking perceives all four (mental pictures, generalized concepts, pure
concepts and ideas).
Not only do we perceive, but we create. Thought,
from this experience and point of view, becomes a kind of conceptual
sculpture or form of art (thus my essay at the end of this book: In Joyous
Celebration of the Soul Art and Music of Discipleship).
Steiner describes, in A Theory
of Knowledge ..., an idea as a complex
of
concepts. This too can be observed
by the developing thinking, and an example of a complex of concepts (an
Idea) is in fact the Theory of Evolution. As an idea this theory
contains many concepts, of various kinds and different degrees of
scientific accuracy. When someone refers to this particular
Theory, we know, more or less, what they mean, because our mind also
apprehends ideas. We just don’t ordinarily study the related
mental processes by which various thought-objects are created and then
perceived - i.e. no science of the mind is taught in our present
culture.
Above, in referring to Steiner’s spiritual research, I
said that I understand it. I don’t know the direct spiritual experiences on which he based his
reports. I could also believe what he said is true. Belief, understanding and
knowledge, as previously noted, are three different kinds of relationships between the thinking I (self-consciousness) and the
thought content of the soul (a particular aspect of the field of
consciousness).
Scientists have beliefs, as Brady pointed out in Dogma and
Doubt. These beliefs then tend to
determine the approach they make toward their work, such that many
never question anymore whether or not the complex of concepts that make
up the Theory of Evolution is scientifically justified. The
Theory is so completely accepted (even adored) in the field of biology
that all new facts are interpreted as supportive of the Theory.
Recall now the idea described above of: the pre-thought
thought. In Saving the
Appearances: a study in Idolatry, Barfield describes these kinds of adored theories in
the field of natural science as idols in the mind. He means quite
clearly to make an association with the problem of idols noted
centuries ago in the monotheisms of the middle-East (Judaism, Islam and
Christianity). These modern idols are so embedded in modern
culture that they exist as part of the field of figuration - the latent
semi-conscious meaning of all that we see and understand.
For example, physics taught for years that the nature of
matter was an association of very small particles called atoms, which
in turn were made up of protons, neutrons and electrons. These
atoms then joined together into molecules, such that we have today a
field of study called: molecular biology. Physics has now gone
beyond those ideas, into realms of indeterminacy, fields of interacting
forces, and a more or less complete lack of any kind of substance at
all in what we call the experience of matter or solidity.
Tragically, for ordinary people and for great aspects of
biology, the older conceptions of physics regarding protons, neutrons
etc. still lingers in most minds as idols. Having absorbed the
religion of scientism, we believe (but don’t at all perceive) this
particle-like structure as the basis of matter. What is worse is
that when we see a tree, and try to be scientific (perhaps to vainly
display our knowledge - really a belief) to our children, we might be
tempted to say something like: well the tree really isn’t there, its just made up of
atoms and such, and it is only our subjective mind which sees the tree.
If we really saw what was actually there, we wouldn’t see a tree,
but instead we might see a numinous collection of points of radiant
light (maybe, because most of us would get
confused, since we in part know we are talking a kind of nonsense).
When we tell our children these stories, a home and then
later in school, we produce in the field of figuration the idols - the
false and misleading meaning of thingness which inhabits our world view. Spirit surrounds us
but we do not see it because we have had an enchantment laid into our
thinking/figuration such that we only see the tree as a thing,
and
not
the being of the tree - not its potent awareness of itself as a
part of the all-that-is. We look at nature and can’t
conceive that nature is looking back at us.
Barfield’s book, Saving the
Appearances, is designed to help us recognize
that seeing the tree is in fact what we are meant to see.
The world is so ordered that the tree, as it appears to our
senses, is one half of the complete representation of the meaning of
that object. The other half is our concept. The sense
experience and the thoughts of particular trees, trees in general, and
tree-ness, including our higher idea of trees in the totality of
Nature, go together. The senses provide one part, and the
thinking mind the other part. Unfortunately, what the mind
provides today is not the reality of this invisible part of nature, but
rather a meaning denuded of relationship. There is no
I and Thou relationship between my I and the Beings of Nature.
Of course, this is just a taste of the real situation.
Not only are we designed to see the tree, we are also, so to
speak, designed to see the “forest”. That is we are designed to
“read” the totality of the appearances, not just the part, for the
truth is that this totality is a kind of very rich and
complicated speech. The Divine Mystery, having embodied itself in
everything (the Creation - the all-that-is), has given this Creation, a
unique and Divine level of order for the reading (knowing) of which
order the mind of human beings is the ordained partner.
Humanity, not being an accident, is fitted into the
Creation in multiple ways.
David Bohm sees the implicate and explicit order, but
doesn’t quite yet know how to read it. Einstein wants to know the
mind of God, but didn’t quite trust his instinct that it just might be
staring him in the face. A tiny example:
The tree, in its form, is similar in a way to the human
lung. Only in the case of the tree it is matter-filled space,
while the lung, in its shape (its form as speech) is an upside down
tree-shaped hole in space - being empty of dense substance, it can be
filled with air. Air surrounds the tree/leaf-filled space of the
tree, and penetrates and fills the leaf/tree-shaped empty space
of the lung (where the air filled empty space of branching bronchi and
bronchioles - trunks and branches - become alveoli - leaves). At
the boundaries of one kind of “leaf" oxygen is exchanged with carbon
dioxide, and at the boundaries of another kind of a “leaf" carbon
dioxide is exchanged with oxygen. This mirror image chemical
exchange is also expressed (“spoken") in the Nature of how each is
related to space.
True thinking is such a kind of similar exchanged-process, albeit of and in the Spirit. That which is called
Goethean Science, following its inspired creation though the influence
of Rudolf Steiner, will, as we shall see further on, expand such
thinking about the appearances into great detail in a far richer
fashion than most people can yet imagine.
Steiner called this integrated natural (assumed away)
linkage between the objects of experience, and their related thoughts:
monism, in his book The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity. The
assumed split between mind and world is false. What science has
done, however, is believe that the truth of the tree is only found when
we figure out what it is made of - what are its parts (all analysis,
and no wise synthesis). So science, in its natural immaturity as
a Way of Knowledge, creates these idols for the mind (whether, atoms,
molecules, or indeterminate intersections of fields of force); and,
believing that the world itself is not able to teach us what we need to
know unless we dismantle it, we doubt our already existing grace given
ability to know directly through a properly disciplined thinking.
These idols are inserted in between our desire to
understand, and the actual world that the senses were designed [by God,
of course :-)] to see. Goethe said that the eye is made by
the light. He also said that the senses never deceive*, only the
judgment. Further, that if we learn to read the Book
of
Nature, all Her secrets are right there on
the surface - in the appearances. We just have to have a more
disciplined practice of observation and a more disciplined activity of
thinking (judgment).
*[Steiner’s earlier works on the real nature of thinking,
while not take up by but a small few, nevertheless eventually led to a graduate course, which he wrote great parts of but did not
publish (around 1910). His students then did publish this work,
which he had called Anthroposophy, and they then called (because it was incomplete) Anthroposophy - a fragment. I’ve written an essay on this work, offering this
essay as an alternative introduction, for in my view the Society and
his students have not even begun to understood this later work at all.
See: an
alternative introduction to
Anthroposophy - a
fragment, on my website Shapes in
the Fire.]
This (monism) would, obviously, be an interesting ideal (which is qualitatively different from an idea) some
might believe. But we live in the real world, such will say, and
science is doing what it does, and the technologies developed out of
the understanding of science have greatly benefited humanity. The
thing is, however, that Rudolf Steiner didn’t just teach and lecture.
People came to him with questions, and he responded to
those questions in such a way that very innovative changes in medicine,
agriculture, natural science, education and so forth, were introduced
into the world. These have been maturing now for about 100 years,
and as we get further into the problem of Proof of God, those changes
will come for a time to center stage in this book.
Here we are still dealing with an introduction to a
modern science of the mind ...
Owen Barfield wrote a short essay: Rudolf
Steiner’s Idea of Mind, from which I want to
take a single point. Barfield pointed out that (as hinted at
above) we tend to think of the sense world as public (shared) and the
world of the mind as private. If we look at the facts,
however, the situation changes.
If a dozen people circle a tree, they will all see the
tree from their specific point of view, which will not be the same.
Clearly they all see the same object, but the details will vary
according to the perspective of the viewer. The more complicated
the sense object (the more varied) the more different will be what is
seen. Steiner, says Barfield, means for us to realize that sense
perception is in fact private, not public, because of these differences
in point of view.
If we add from our discussions far above the concept of
the meaning of the sense experience, we will see further that the
sense object is perceived in its totality by the consciousness and
self-consciousness in a distinct and individual way. The tree,
for one person may be source of an allergy, and thus repels them.
For another, an object of art, for they paint. For a third
something they will shortly bring their dog toward, for obvious
reasons. To someone hungry, its fruit will be important.
For a cabinet maker, something to take apart and to make into a
table. So not only is the perspective different, but so is the
meaning/relationship.
Now the pure objects of the mind are concepts (the mental
picture is just a copy of the individualized perception of the tree).
Steiner’s view, to which Barfield agrees, is that there is only
one concept of triangle (or tree) for example. Even
though we may inwardly visualize different kinds of triangles (or
trees), the concept of a triangle or tree, in its pure sense is a single
entity, whichever mind is doing perceiving/thinking it. The
tricky part of the question is whether or not it is factually the very
same identical concept in each mind, or as the naive point of view
would assert: we make the concept ourselves, and it remains private and
individual.
Another way to say this is: Is a thought, in the form of
an individual concept, an object - that is something distinct from my
thinking I (self-consciousness)?
The discoveries of the secrets of the mind, following a
modern science of the mind (perhaps using Steiner’s books as maps to
this territory), will begin to reveal that thoughts are objects, in the
same way there are material objects in the physical world. This
is not particularly news in certain circles, and the history of science
is full of such experiences on the part of scientists, including
moments when the same idea is perceived by different scientists at more
or less the same historical time.
Roger Penrose in his The
Emperor’s New Mind relates (as we noted
before) how as a mathematician he is beginning to think mathematical
truths have their own independent existence. “...I cannot help feeling
that, with mathematics the case for believing in some kind of ethereal,
eternal existence, at least for the more profound mathematical
concepts, is a good deal stronger...” (pp.
97).
In Thomas Taylor’s early 19th Century book: The
Theoretic Arithmetic of the Pathagoreans,
Taylor finds the tendency in the current methods of education,
regarding mathematics, to just teach geometry and arithmetic as
practical arts, fails to fully appreciate what lives there.
Mathematics, in its purest forms (its theoretical forms), is to
Taylor the creation of the human mind (its objects are not found in nature),
but only arise from the activity of the human mind. In that the
mind can produce such perfect objects, as mathematical thought, proves
that the mind (the soul in his view) is itself perfect. Only from
the already perfect can the perfect arise. That Nature conforms
to mathematical rules only shows something about the origin of mind
itself.
This is similar to a problem in evolutionary biology
which tends to take the view that the lesser can produce the greater -
that something as rich and complicated as consciousness and
self-consciousness can arise from pieces matter. Over the years,
many have had a problem with this. Above, in my alternative to a
purely material evolution this problem is resolved when we realize that
the incarnating spirit, born out of super-conscious creator Beings,
already possesses that which matter itself cannot create. Only
when the two arcs of evolution (one of descent and the other of ascent)
are brought together, does spirit (true mind) begin then to fully
inhabit matter.
With these thoughts in mind, let us return to a look at
brain studies, which assume all is matter and there is no spirit.
Often what the neuro-scientist believes he sees is limited in his
mind to what his instruments perceive - such as the lighting up of
sections of the brain during various other operations (medical tests,
psychological tests, face recognition tests, verbal acuity tests etc.).
Following this lighting up, the individual may speak, and offer
the inner thought results, of the seen by instruments brain activity,
via speech. Expecting thought to arise from matter (the
pre-thought thought), the scientist interprets his experiment
constantly as confirmation of his theory, a problem we saw in Brady’s
article about evolutionary biology that is more like a dogmatic belief
than like disciplined empirical science.
Keep in mind that the scientist of consciousness still
has no idea how matter produces thinking. He only assumes it to
be the case. This unquestioned belief determines the
interpretation of the experiment, not the actual data. Moreover,
the neuro-scientist excludes from his data-perception a whole range of
salient facts.
We also need to note, in passing, that whole fields of
related disciplines are now being applied to questions about human
consciousness. Knowledge of the chemical working of cells also
contributes to our understanding. The total realm of inquiry
resonates with complicated ideas, theories and hopes. If we look
at the field of cognitive science, for example, we find there an
intersection of numerous disciplines, such as: psychology,
neuroscience, linguistics, philosophy of mind, computer science,
anthropology, sociology and biology. Some more edgy
thinkers want to include: social and cultural factors, emotion,
consciousness, animal cognition, comparative and evolutionary
approaches, and even the observations of what are called qualia
(meaning: subjective qualities of conscious experience).
An effort to integrate all this would be impossible, and
certainly far beyond the scope of this book. This fact requires
we narrow our review, of the thinking concerning questions of
consciousness as is done today in natural science, to a particular
example which I hope will identify some of the more important problems.
In this regard then, let us next look at the totality of an
actual experimental process as related in some more popular literature.
Following his assumption, and ignoring his own mind as a
possible object of investigation, the scientist of consciousness tries
to understand mind through an examination of the brains/minds of
others. Much interesting and important work has been done in the
field of brain-mapping, for example. A typical kind of experiment
in this field was recently described in a long article in the New
Yorker magazine: The Eureka
Hunt: why do good ideas come to us
when they do? (by Jonah Lehrer).
In this experiment, the subject was attached to EEG
equipment, put in an fMRI machine, shown a puzzle and asked to solve
it. When it was solved he was asked to report that fact verbally
to the observing scientists. Prior to his reporting, areas of the
brain were observed to “light up” for the instruments. The
interpretation of this experiment is that this particular area of the
brain solved the puzzle and then subsequently, the subject verbally
reported the solution.
A causal link is assumed between the observed brain
activity and the puzzle solving. This is not directly observed,
however, given the fact that for all the instrumentation applied to the
situation, the relevant inward thought activity is itself not observed.
In a way it is a kind of black box experiment. A black box
basically hides from observation the essential aspect of what is going
on.
The material brain is, in this case, the black box.
We know from our own experience that thinking and thoughts appear
to arise in ourselves, but that process in the experimental subject
remains invisible. Regardless of how carefully the brain mapping
and related experiments are undertaken, the thoughts and thinking of
the experimental subject are not seen by the scientist - there is no empirical observation of
that activity. Only the subject is capable of seeing them (experiencing the thoughts). The underlying
relationship between conscious inner activity (thoughts and their
production) and the material brain is assumed, and this assumption (the
pre-thought thought) brings about the conclusions made regarding the
meaning of the experiment.
The only place that thinking and thoughts can be
empirically observed is by the thinking subject itself, when it
undertakes an examination of its own content of consciousness.
Let us look once more at the form of the experiment, but expand
our perception of it as I suggested far above as the only way to
appreciate its real nature. Much is overlooked.
First the thinking consciousness of the experimental
scientist develops/creates the idea for the experiment. Nothing
happens without that step in thinking. Skipping over the
practical aspects of physically setting up the experiment, the second
overlooked matter is that a conversation arises between the scientist
and his experimental subject. We now have two minds operating in
a way such that they use language to communicate to each other.
Once the experimental subject is in place (inside the fMRI and
wired up for the EEG), something is shown to the subject (a puzzle)
that the subject is asked to solve. The subject then
produces the inner thinking effort to solve the puzzle, during which
invisible process there appears some kind of light visible to a
machine. The visible light is produced in an instrument observing
brain activity, following which the subject then relates to the
scientist his solution to the puzzle.
There is no experiment without the concept of the
experiment first being formed in the mind of the scientist, after which
what is needed from the subject is then communicated to that subject.
The subject then acts within its own inwardness to try to solve
the puzzle. Upon completion of the experiment the subject then
reports the solution to the puzzle. None of this thinking
activity of the scientist and the
experimental subject is observed in a scientific or empirical fashion.
None!
The first moving cause of the end result of the
experiment is in the mind of the scientist creating the experiment.
The second moving cause is the asking of the subject to engage in
the puzzle solving. The third moving cause is when the
subject strives to solve the puzzle. Only after these three
causal (from whatever drives thinking) impulses are in play, does the
instrument light up suggesting brain activity. All three moving
causes in the thinking of the scientist and the subject are not
observed empirically. Yet, the meaning of the whole experiment is
determined by the pre-thought thought - the theory, which is that
consciousness is based in matter, and the mind is only a result of the
activity of the brain. If we remove the assumption of the
pre-thought thought, that all is matter and there is no spirit, what do
we know?
We know that there is no experiment without the creative
conceptual thinking of the scientist. We know that there is no
activity by the subject without the two minds connecting via speech,
such that the scientist can communicate (all of which involves thinking
processes) his request to the subject for the application of its own
thought activity in the puzzle solving. Once this agreement is in
place, then we also know that there is no brain activity to be observed
without the experimental subject undertaking inner activity in accord
with his understanding of what is being asked, and his understanding of how within his own consciousness he
solves puzzles. The subject must
inwardly act before there is brain activity to be observed by the
instruments, even though that action may only be for a nanosecond.
We also know that his own conceptual process is unclear
to scientist. He, like all naive thinkers, engages in inner
actions concerning which most of what goes on there is semi-conscious
and not studied. In a consciousness, rooted in a
disciplined science of the mind, all conceptual processes are
transparent. The creative nature of the acts which produce the
various concepts and ideas are empirically known. The same is
true of the communication process and its resulting social agreement.
Lastly the puzzle solving process is as well transparent to a
self-consciousness trained in scientific self-observation. Where
does this take us?
We could say that when the scientist studies his own
mind, and those processes connected to conception-creation, then
the whole nature of the experiment leaves behind its black box riddle
nature. Thinking is then known as spiritual activity (thus
Steiner’s The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity). But for the reader of this book - why should
they believe any of what I am saying?
Remember then that we are engaged in developing a
specific Idea of God, and then a Theory of God, and then looking for
evidence of or a Proof of God, leading to a Theory of Everything.
In accord with our previous efforts I will next describe more
characteristics of the yet hidden nature of thinking activity, in such
a way as to eventually produce another alternative explanation of what
goes on during these kinds of experiments, frequently engaged in by
modern scientists of consciousness. This explanation is to be
added to our Idea of God. It is not meant to be believed, being
in its essential nature part of A Theory of God.
Thinking forms concepts. This is exactly what
Darwin did in proposing his Theory of Evolution, and centering it on
the idea of Survival of the Fittest. Everyone does this, we just
mostly sleep through it. Like the fish doesn’t notice the water
in which it swims, the self-consciousness doesn’t really appreciate its
own conceptual activity.
The young man who went to the party, formed his concepts
of the girl he was attracted to on the basis of what his friend told
him. That is, the meaning of what he observed was created
inwardly in his own consciousness, yet at the suggestion of another
self-conscious mind, which did not in fact know what it was talking
about. People who are playing with what they call the science of
memes, believe that concepts and ideas move from mind to mind through
social intercourse. They instinctively want to treat these memes
as having a kind of independent existence, given how they seem to
travel from one mind to another.
Self observation, however, reveals that a concept is
always formed in my own consciousness, even though I may be stimulated
by language communications, such as words and terms. To
appreciate this fact we just have to recall how often we misunderstand
each other. This happens in families and in other close
relationships all the time. We frequently don’t mean the same
things, even though we often use the same words and terms. Two
people attracted to each other will not mean the same thing when using
a highly abstract word such as love, for example.
We individualize meaning all the time, and for a very
interesting discourse on the larger significance of this, read
Barfield’s Speaker’s Meaning.
For most naive thinkers, concept formation can frequently
occur when they meet someone new. Immediately we tend to like or
dislike them, and borne upward on these reactive feelings we will make
judgments about them, such as to their character and so forth.
People we already know tend to be enveloped in already
(pre-thought thoughts) formed judgments. Having made those in the
past, we usually treat these individuals according to that past
understanding.
In many situations, we may have a need for people to do
something for us, and this too will involve concept formation about how
to get from them what we want. Life constantly brings it about
that we create concepts.
Another example: In certain employment disciplines, the
need for concept formation is intensified by the demands of the job.
Our thinking is believed to be owned in a kind of way by the
boss, and in highly technical and innovative situations, the boss
(whether a computer corporation, or a university) will force us to sign
an agreement whereby they own our conceptual creations.
Necessity is the mother of invention is the folk wisdom.
Where does invention and innovation come from?
This is an especially difficult problem for the
materialistic mind sciences, given that concept creation means thinking
has produced something new. If mind is just working or worrying
with prior concepts, this is less of a problem. But when
something new comes, how did that happen? How does matter create
something never before thought?
We have in our ordinary language the use of the term
“grasp”, to signify when our mind has understood something - we grasped
someones meaning. We have this experience of taking hold of a
concept or idea. The experimental subjects in the Eureka
Hunt had to solve puzzles. What is
happening in the mind when we try to do something like this - not the
brain, the mind.
Roger Penrose said explicitly that certain mathematical
ideas seemed to experience to be independent of the mind. Rebecca
Goldstein in her work on Godel: Incompleteness:
The
Proof
and Paradox of Kurt Godel,
considers him (as well as Einstein) to be neo-Platonists (holders of
the view that ideas have an independent existence). Here are a
couple of interesting quotes by spiritual teachers I have studied:
The Tibetan Lama Chogyam Trungpa, in his book Meditation
in Action, in the Chapter on Transmission,
writes about the true spiritual meeting between the guru and the
student as follows: Something just opens, there is a kind of flash, and
that’s all. Although one sees it described in books as “great
bliss” or “mahamudra” or “the awakened state of mind”, or “satori” -
all sorts of titles and names are given,. But somehow the
actual moment is very simple, very direct. There is merely a
meeting of two minds. Two minds become one.
Or the Western spiritual teacher, Franz Bardon, in his
book Initiation into Hermetics in
the section The Mental Plane: “ ... the mental sphere is the sphere of thoughts which
have their origin in the world of ideas, consequently in the
spiritual akasha. Each thought is preceded by a basic idea which,
according to its property, accepts a definite form and arrives to the
consciousness of the ego through the etheric principle, consequently
the mental matrix, as expression of the thought in the shape of a
plastic picture.”
Weird? ... or not?
Recall now Steiner and Emerson: Thought is the last of a
series of processes by which Nature is formed
(Steiner); and Nature
is
a
thought incarnate and turns to thought again, as ice becomes water
and then gas. The world is mind precipitated, and the volatile
essence is forever escaping into the state of free thought (Emerson).
What happens, according to our Theory of God, in the
above experiment? The spirit (self-consciousness) of the
scientist conceives the idea of the experiment. Via a social (mind to mind)
agreement, the spirit of the scientist asks
the spirit of the subject that it attempt to solve
(by
thinking) a puzzle, and then tell the
scientist the puzzle is solved. While the puzzle is being solved,
the will of the subject is focused on this task. We can note in
other situations, that the focus of the will in specific regions of the
body will increase blood flow to that region, as well as a kind of heat
or warmth connected to the increased activity of the ego during its
focus or attentiveness to that region.
When the will is focused for puzzle solving, given that
we all assume it is the head/brain that is thinking, part of the
attention of the subject is focused on the head region of the
body. This will, in a like fashion to the above, increase
blood flow to regions of the brain. Regions of the brain will
light up to the instruments as a result of this activity of the focus
of the attention (an aspect of the will in thinking).
Brain scan pictures tend not to be live, that is in
movement, but instead are individual shots like a camera can make, but
not movie pictures like a cam-corder makes. We take snap shots of
brain activity, but can’t yet take real time constant moving pictures
of brain activity. We also have to use a lot of different kinds
of techniques in order grasp with different instruments different
aspects. Given that conventional thinking, with its
pre-thought thought assumptions that permeates the point of view of the
whole field of brain studies, we could legitimately say that the
accepted dogma rules this discourse, in the same way Brady showed that
the accepted dogma in evolutionary biology ruled that discourse.
Now after the puzzle is solved, the spirit of the
experimental subject engages the brain in order to speak to the
scientist and relate (communicate once more mind to mind) that the
puzzle has been solved. The instruments light up then as well in
their observations of the brain, when the thinking subject has to use
the body in order to speak to the other mind (or self-conscious
spirit). The brain is not the mind, but the physical organ by
which the spirit takes hold of the physical body. Conceiving,
agreeing and solving are spiritual acts connected to the activity of
the thinking spirit, and the brain is only needed when actions or
intercourse between the spiritual and the physical is required, which
is why the brain lights up just prior to speech.
The central difficulty for the naive thinker, and for the
practitioner of modern consciousness sciences, is the degree of sleep
in which we are embraced as regards what actually happens in our own
mind. Not awake and unfree (captured by the pre-thought thought)
in our mind, we don’t see the totality of the experiment which has to
include, in the description of its effects and its nature, mature
representations (mental pictures, generalized concepts, pure concepts
and ideas) of the real nature of our cognitive activity as it effects
the experiment.
Once introspection’s empirical observations of the nature
of mind are added to the description of the totality of the experiment,
the presence of the spiritual will be undeniable. All the same,
let us not be naive here. Nothing is going to change overnight.
This book will have little immediate effect, if it has any
effect at all. The points of view and dogmas of scientific
materialism move forward with a great deal of social and psychological
momentum, and will continue for a long time on into the future.
Before returning to a deeper description of what can be
discovered on the path of the modern mind science, rooted in Steiner’s
books on the problem of knowledge, let us once again consider certain
general observations of human social life (its a theory of Everything, remember!), as belong to our coming understanding.
the appearance of the free moral individual
in human social-political life
In an old-world village in Central Europe, over four
hundred years ago, the community consisted of many very large families.
Lots of parents, grandparents, uncles, cousins, and brothers and
sisters - all related by ties of blood (we moderns would say: similar
genetic inheritance). There was also a strong division according
to class distinctions, with the aristocrats holding a certain position
of dominance over most of the population, except for the officials of
the Roman Catholic Church - the Church having used its powers of denial
of the Eucharist and other ways of public condemnation (accusations of
heresy, witchcraft and so forth), to protect itself (to some degree)
from the overreaching of the aristocratic classes.
The two powers, the aristocrats and the Church
authorities, managed a kind of delicate and often only temporary peace.
Beneath these powers, the ordinary people, mostly serfs and
peasants, farmed the land providing the food, and provided the
servants, soldiers, and the priests and nuns as needed to those who
held them in a kind of bondage: one more physical (threat of a sword
chopping off your head), and the other more spiritual (denial of the
host and other forms of moral condemnation).
At a certain point, various craft guilds had developed
systems of apprenticeship, such that the many children (usually over a
dozen, with only part of these surviving birth and early childhood)
were born into each family, having only certain kinds of limited life
choices. The elder sons might inherit the right to rent
lands for farming, and if not that then they could become priests or
soldiers and apprentices in craft guilds. These craft guilds were
the precursors of the coming merchant classes, from which the middle
class we know of today was to emerge.
Women could become nuns, but mostly they were expected to
marry and bear children. Hardly anyone was taught to read or do
numbers.
Each village also had one basic culture - that is one
language, and one religion, such that their form of figuration
(semi-conscious thinking) was tightly bound up in the local traditions.
Into this more pastoral culture (more people lived in
villages in rural areas, than lived in larger cities) was to come the
Reformation, the Renaissance, the Enlightenment, the Copernican
revolution, and the industrial revolution (not to leave out the
constant wars among the aristocrats).
This caused several changes in our general human
existence in this area of the Earth, during this time. The moral
traditions tied to the Church were breaking down - they no longer
dominated human thinking. The family, with the industrial
revolution, began to lose the father who now was drawn from the farm
and toward the factory. Cities grew increasingly larger, so that
workers could be housed for the new industries. Concentrations of
wealth shifted from the aristocrats, to an emerging financial and
economic elite in the growing banking and merchant classes.
If we move forward in time to New York City on the cusp
of the 19th to the 20th centuries, we find the former still somewhat
large families, previously locked into villages, now living in
neighborhoods. A major difference is the nearby association
of other languages and other cultural traditions. Jews were next
to Irish were next to Germans were next to Italians, and so on.
Hardly any public school yet, but lots of ways leading to
intermarriage across the previous lines of cultural and language
traditions.
Fast forward now to Los Angeles in the latter parts of
the 20th Century. Large ethnic neighborhoods, such as Black and
Latino, and even sometimes Asian. Most individuals, however,
going to the same schools, and in public at least, using the same
language. Religion is not nearly as powerful anymore, yet
Churches are everywhere - they are just no longer strictly
hierarchical. The whites (the former Jews, and Irish and Germans
and Italians) having fled the inner core of the Cities, now live in
suburbs, in what are essentially mass produced housing, yet which give
their apparent owners, in a weird sense, their own Castle (a man’s home
is his castle).
The new aristocrats of wealth are out of sight. A
well paid political and media class has interposed itself between these
hidden rulers and the ruled. Yet, on a functional level dominance
still exists, and the sons and the daughters still provide soldiers for
wars, and apprentices in the more evolved modern guild crafts (such as
lawyers, doctors, accountants, middle managers), as well as homemakers
and mothers. Property ownership is believed to be a fact, but the
reality is that the bank is the one that owns the home and a mortgage
is just a more complicate way to pay rent.
For all this, however, the most significant change is in
our ideas of what this all means.
With the collapse of the old-world village and the
gradual shift to an inner core and outer rim in the vastly larger
cities, the choices the young have have multiplied. The son is
not so likely to follow in the footsteps of the father, and the
daughter not so likely to follow in the footsteps of the mother.
Our sex still makes certain social roles necessary, but even that
is being questioned.
Previously the community and the family determined what
could be thought. Mostly we had in the past a deep kind of
figuration (all meaning was embedded in our semi-consciousness), with
little independent reflection and theorizing. This somewhat moral
power of the social to determine the content of thought finally broke
down completely in the 1960‘s in America, first in small numbers when
there was a shift about morals, from the more social idea of “do the
right thing” - right being defined as what the family and community
thought - to “do your own thing”, where instead the individual was to
self-determine what the right thing to do was.
Now the breaking of this social tsunami-like wave over
and covering and destroying older traditions was not a sundering of
something like a knife would do to a piece of fruit, because it
happened gradually over time. The family itself dissolves
into smaller and smaller units, leading eventually to the tiny family
which was in the 1950‘s being called the nuclear family. In
addition the community, as a tight organism claiming the right to
demand social conformance, also waned as people lived less and less in
villages and culturally defined neighborhoods. and more and more in
places where neighbors were virtual strangers, and the only sameness
might be the color of ones skin.
Within this dissolution of the moral conforming power of
the community and family, taking several hundred years to accomplish,
the individual was more and more free to engage in self-expression.
Barfield, in his remarkable History in
English Words, writes of the increasing
interiorization of certain aspects of consciousness, such that up until
two or three hundred years ago, the word “self” was not used in the way
I just used it (self-expression). Language, writes Barfield,
reflects in the changes of the meaning (expansion and contraction) of
words, changes in consciousness, because only the change in
consciousness can produce the need for new meaning driving these
changes in language. As human beings in Western culture more and
more individualized, and became freer for self-expression, and also
experienced themselves more dynamically as even having an interior
life, language had to acquire new capacities, and in the above book
Barfield traces these changes in the most delightful and informative
way.
The self-expressive individual now threatens the family,
if one clings to a traditional view of family and morals. We see
this fact then reflected in the assertion of the existence of the
family values crisis and the so-called culture
wars, as constantly proclaimed by the
trailing edge of social change - the traditionally religious.
When I grew up, being described as an individualist was a pejorative - a defect. Todays child would
find that not being an individual was a kind of madness. If you
want to see the effects of this explosive and expanding rise of the
individual creative nature, just spend some time watching YouTube.
In order to shorten our socially descriptive language
needs, let us call this total process from old world village to modern
individualism: the
self-creative
process. Even the
dictator in Africa, or the overbearing protestant preacher, or the
cheating movie star, or the greedy banker, are all expressing this
self-creative process. As we noted above, in reflecting on how we
today act out of our likes and dislikes thereby creating social
friction (the Baptism by Fire), this self-creative process dominates
the underlying psycho-spiritual dynamics of current history.
The deepest push for social change comes from the inside
of the individual human being. Its total dynamics are just spread
out over centuries, in terms of the social effects, with each next
generation contributing something new to the whole simmering
social-political stew.
Now this self-creating process acts upon the Stage
Setting in different ways. There are two dominant kinds of
generalized social-formative processes worthy of note: a
radiating-pushing process (mostly connected to acts of individuals),
and a suctional-sculpting process, which results from a kind of
undertow of the total macro-social -functioning as a kind of weight.
What early thinking called the masses, actually acts as a massive
resistance that effectually forms something in the social.
A typical radiating-pushing process is of the kind that
historians mostly notice. A good example is the life of Alexander
the Great. His activity radiated all manner of effects into the
social world of his time, when he conquered much of the former Persian
Empire and large parts of the Asian-Indian realms. In doing this
he spread the vibrant creative culture of Hellenism eastward from
Macedonia.
By the time the Roman Empire arose, Hellenism as a
dominating political force was much weaker than it had been with
Alexander, such that the spread of Hellenism (ancient Greek culture)
arose among the Romans only by their making slaves of the Greeks.
At the same time, an educated Greek was often a very wise
and intelligent person, and many aristocratic Romans had as personal
advisors these educated and wise Greeks. In this way, but through
the expanding Roman Empire, whispers of Hellenism spread to the West
and elsewhere. We sometimes forget, for example, that Cleopatra
was not an Egyptian, but a Macedonian. Again, basically a social
radiating process.
A classical example of a suctional-sculpting process is
found today in modern Africa. The masses of people share certain
characteristic needs and flaws. Individualism is yet weaker (the
individualistic self-creative process is like a wave front in world
social processes and does not all arrive everywhere at the same time.),
and often the social power of the group is stronger (see the
documentary film: The Lost
Boys).
Recall from far above the metaphor of the train and the
tracks. Procreation impulses require sexual intercourse, but
these impulses, while necessary for new physical bodies to be created,
can also be carried out in less than purely moral ways. The
dominance of the female by the male is still a cultural norm in large
parts of Africa. The mother is still expected to bear
children and take care of the hearth and home. The father
either farms, works in the cities or goes to war. The
influence of the over-reaching of the greed-driven free market ideas of
the capitalist countries, inhibits in Africa the development of a
proper political and cultural life.
In this social matrix a kind of cultural ignorance
arises, for even though we can think that we live in the same time (the
number of the year we agree to for economic purposes, such as 2012),
the so-called third world is not just less advanced (which is a kind of
way of falsely seeing it as dysfunctional), but the fact is that the
biographies of many of those present requires a less intellectually
sophisticated culture, one more driven by primary needs, and redeemed
by deeply felt heart forces (again see The Lost
Boys). It is the massive array of
primary needs that dominates much of Africa, and becomes a
suctional-sculpting force in the structure of the Stage Setting in that
place and time.
One of the dominate ways in which culture advances is
what happens when something is absent, especially if this absence
happens in the presence of the possibility of an alternative. The
kind of individual freedom we prize in the West, and which is on
display in our arts of music and film and television, becomes then in
the souls of people, who do not have this individual freedom, a
necessary hunger. Again this is a suctional sculpting social
force, driving the individuals in those cultures to yearn for what is
noticed as being absent, and a particularly good example of this
process is the previously noted effect on Russia and Eastern Europe of
Rock ‘n Roll (with its ideas of individual freedom).
This suctional force is a kind of drag on the capacity of
dominating radiating forces (dictators, Western economic imperialists
and the like) to form the social totally to their view of things - drag
in this sense being a socially weighted resistance. Some of
us in the cultural West, see this boiling social stew pot that is
Africa, and compare it to our own way of life, and wish for the African
something better. We need to ask whether or not those
biographies living in these conditions might be getting precisely what
they need.
As long as we assume no reincarnation and no afterlife
Divine Justice, we will believe something is horribly wrong. That
belief is actually important to our
own biographies to the extent that we
empathetically identify with the members of the so-called third world
(an African, for example) and out of this feeling seek to help.
The Rolling Stones had a very interesting song, with this line: “you
don’t
always
get what you want, but if you try real hard, you’ll get
what you need”. Remember, wisdom and
creativity are distributed.
The divinely created World multi-tasks. More than
one thing is happening at the same linear time, but which from the
point of view of Eternity, is both simultaneous and sequential.
At the same time it would be idiotic to assert that the oppressed
want to be oppressed. What an incarnating spirit wants, and needs
and will actually have in their biography is far too complicated (and
personal/individual), for us to make judgments concerning. This
is why above I urged the reader to concentrate their objective powers
of empirical observation on their own biography first, before even
beginning to believe we know enough to risk an evaluation the biography
of a Thou.
Certain social processes play a larger role than we
otherwise assume. Above I mentioned Rock ‘n Roll and its effect
on Russia and Eastern Europe leading to the fall of the Berlin Wall.
If we were to understand the different parts of the Earth, in
their essential soul/spiritual nature at a cultural level, we can begin
to see that what presently radiates out of America into the wider world
are both catabolic (destructive) and anabolic (upbuilding) forces -
simultaneously.
Some will decry the materialism spreading out from
America, as well as the cruel and insensitive (and deeply irresponsible
and selfish) economic policies that ravage and rape the Third World.
America’s consumer culture is falsely imitated, and its banking
and corporate elites have stolen too much of what really belongs to
others. At the same time, at the level of Art, American culture
has much to give.
Having pioneered film, American culture has precipitated
(through imitation) a new generation of filmmakers in the Third World,
telling its stories. World culture needs the transmission and
social intercourse this film-dialog creates. This dialog follows
one other that began with the radiating outward emanation of Rock
‘n Roll, which then led to the Third World responding with World Beat,
such that this response then led to American Hip Hop and so forth.
At a cultural creative level, especially now with
individual music and videos on YouTube, the whole world engages in
Artistic conversation.
This may seem to be disorganized, but it is not. It
is full of order, but that order comes from another place. It
comes from the inside of the developing human being. It arises
from naturally occurring synergistic effects and the rule of 6 degrees
of separation. It is the positive side of “I come not to bring
peace, but a sword”. This order stands outside the older and now
dysfunctional hierarchical ways of organizing the world, typified by
top down corporate social forms. The real new world order is to be circle-like, not pyramidal.
It is communion
with, not dominion
over.
The older order will not go easily away. The Past
clings to its powers and privileges. Being already dominant, it
has the illusion it can continue to dominate. However, its
mode of operation in seeking continued domination involves increasing
social control. The problem with that approach is that the human
spirit is irrepressible. We can make here a useful analogy with
the physical laws governing fluid dynamics.
Fluids are incompressible - that is they can’t be
crushed. Because they are fluidic, pressure causes them to leak
through any place that is open to them. Older brake systems on
cars work on this principle as well as the flight control systems of
most airplanes. The same with the human spirit. The
more the lingering and dying hierarchical corporate social forms try to
control through social pressures, the more the spirit will find its way
outside these rigid structures. The more the older structures
become increasingly rigid (that is hardened, as in sclerotic), the
sooner will death come to these already dying social forms).
History shows that ultimately oppression (social control)
always fails. For details on what those consciously pursuing communion
with can do, from certain points of view,
read my Counter-Moves: finding Victory in the War the Rich are making on the
Poor (which is included in the appendix of my
Uncommon
Sense: the
Degeneration, and the Redemption, of Political Life in America).
Here is the contents page of Uncommon Sense, as was done
above with other books of mine in recognition of the vast total
complexity of what we are trying to understand and assess:
the
reader
can
skip this and easily treat it as a footnote, not needing to
be read
table of contents
Introduction: anticipating the whole (page 4)
Section One - Degeneration
Part One: The Betrayal of the Left, and of the whole of American Politics, by the Democratic Party
Part Two: The Betrayal of the Republic, the Constitution and the American People, by the Republican Party
Section Two - Redemption
Part One: Rediscovering true Democratic and Republican Virtues within the Idea of Citizen Governance
Part Two: America as Mystery
Part Three: A Pragmatic Solution to the American Dilemma - writing a Second American Constitution. This section includes an updated version of the Declaration of Independence
Section Three - The Real Power of Citizenship, both as an American and as a Citizen of the World
Appendices: elaborations of certain particular themes
Appendix A: Money and Debt: the Company Store in the 21st Century
Appendix B: Citizen Governance
Appendix C: Renewal Groups
Appendix D: Civil Society
Appendix E: The original Declaration revised
Appendix F: Some material about the author, Joel A. Wendt
Appendix G: a wonderful contribution by the author of Babylon Five
Appendix H: Counter-Moves
Appendix I: Jim Garrison’s summation at the Clay Shaw trial concerning the JFK assassination (from the public record).
Appendix J: Dennis Burke’s
Eulogy to Granny D. (Doris) Haddock
return
to
main
theme
interlude and recapitulation
Where are we?
The main thrust of this book has been to take a look at
the apparent disagreements between Science and Religion, in such a way
as to do no violence to either approach to the world. The mode of
accomplishing this was to approach the larger question of the existence
of God, in a scientific way, by first laying out a Theory of God, as an
alternative explanation of the nature and source of human existence to
that provided by the Idea of the Big Bang and the Theory of Evolution.
To create this Theory of God, however, required a
complete restatement of the Idea of God, from that with which we are
historically familiar. This is a very complicated task, given all
that has to be included, because the logical extension of a valid new
Idea of God and a systematic Theory of God, would lead to a quite
different Theory of Everything.
Various themes then needed to be explored, many having to
begin with a more superficial discussion than would later be the case.
In a way we have spiraled around the various themes, returning to
them over and over again, each time trying to deepen our appreciation
of what are the fundamental issues being examined.
An important aspect of the Whole concerned the idea that
there is not only matter to take account of, but spirit as well.
In a way the spiraling themes are a bit like the double helix of
the DNA strand, one spiral being what is known in materialistic science
concerning matter and the other spiral being what is yet unknown about
spirit, but apparent once we empirically investigate the true nature of
mind.
An important and valid question concerns the problem of
evidence and proof. During most of the course of the above
discussion, I have only offered alternative explanations of various
phenomena already thought to be understood by science. I had
pointed out that what is known empirically is not the same as our
theoretical formulations. Theories are rooted in empirical
facts, but are not the same as such facts. Theories are in
fact creations of the human mind, which is
why our studies of the mind are so crucial.
For this reason then the developing Theory and Idea of
God was made more complex by the inclusion of alternative explanations
of the same empirical facts with which science is already familiar.
These alternative explanations are not meant to be either
evidence or proof of anything, as much as they are meant to demonstrate
that the same set of facts can be explained in alternative ways.
Our minds are not limited to the explanations of empirical facts
so far presented by the theories of natural science.
In particular I tried to inform the reader of the problem
of the pre-thought thought. Once the mind of the scientist is
captured by his unchecked assumptions and his fascination with the
explanatory power of his theories, all new empirical research is then
interpreted in the light of these pre-existing conclusions (for
details, see the aforementioned: The
Structure of Scientific Revolutions by Thomas
Kuhn). All of this work with assumptions, theories and the
resulting pre-existing conclusions takes place in the mind of the
scientist (and as well the cultural apologists for science, many of
whom begin already with an anti-religious bias). Examples of
these attitudes are to be found in the books, by Harris - The End of
Faith et al.; Dawkins - The God
Delusion; and Hitchens - god is not
Great; mentioned far above.
The reader needs also to realize that it is not my
intention to defend traditional religious doctrine, either. In
bringing up the matter of the black-sheep cousins of the major
religions (Zen and Tibetan Buddhism, Yoga, Sufism, Kabballah, Christian
Hermeticism, modern Alchemy, and Anthroposophy), I intended to point to
the fact that humanity has a long tradition of sciences of the mind,
which modern scientists of consciousness seem to want to pretend does
not exist.
Earlier I put forward Ronald Brady’s remarkable
examination (Dogma and Doubt) of the
underlying philosophy of science problems with Darwin’s Natural
Selection. There Brady shows conclusively that not only are many
formulations of the Theory of Evolution tautological, but also that no
scientist has yet formulated that Theory in a way that it can be tested
or falsified. This is particularly true as to the major question
concerning whether or not random evolutionary pressures can produce
speciation - that is just how the dinosaurs become birds, how the
fishes become mammals, or the higher apes become huminoids. The
Theory of Evolution can’t presently be tested or falsified as to how
evolution actually produces a differentiation of species. Since
it can’t be formulated in such a way that its essential beliefs can be
tested, it is not a good Theory - we need a better one, which by the
way I am offering in this book.
We have a similar problem in the conventional mind
sciences, when it comes to the question of how does the material brain
produce consciousness. No one knows, and so far no one even seems
any longer to consider the absence of an explanation a problem.
Most everyone just assumes that the brain produces thought and
thinking, consciousness and self-consciousness. Again I make
alternative explanations, but not as evidence or proof, but rather as
Idea. If we start to add the Idea of Spirit to the Idea of
Matter, where do we end up?
We end up explaining a lot of what is presently
unexplained. But the explanatory power of the Idea and Theory of
God is not enough, if we use Brady’s work as the justifiable
philosophical standard that it is. The Theory of God (or
the Theory of Everything) must be able to be stated in a
non-tautological fashion, and as well in a fashion that can be tested
and/or falsified. Only then do we have a good theory.
So, for example, near the end of my discussion of Brady’s
work, I offered a sample formulation of one of this book’s central
themes: The
macro-social
organism,
in which human biographies take place, is the
causal result of the Artistic activity of God.
Careful reading of Brady’s essay, however, reveals that
most Theories contain other theories, for the world is complicated and
our existential reality has to be sought in diverse ways. The
sample above is meant only to be an indication, for when we get fully
into the problem of evidence and proof there will have to be multiple
formulations of the various aspects of the Idea and Theory of God - the
matter is otherwise too complex to try to render it in any kind of
simple way.
In this direction we will go next, although for the
moment we will continue to examine the nature of mind, given its
central importance in the whole work ...
additional aspects of the nature of thought and thinking
Thinking generally has an object, that is it is about
something. The scientist thinks about the stars, the mother about
her child, the worker about his back pain. We, as a
self-conscious thinking subject, think about the object of our
attention.
In the normal course of a day, the variety of subjects
can be enormous. Our attention wanders all over the place, unless
we are worrying a particular question or riddle. The necessities
of life mostly drive and/or determine where the attention is focused.
Get out of bed, take a shower, wake the children, make the
breakfast, drive to work, fear the boss, go to the bathroom, day dream
at our desk, wonder about the coming weekend.
Naive or ordinary thinking is mostly discursive in nature
- we inwardly talk to ourselves. The mother in the kitchen yells
at the rowdy children in the living room: “Stop making so much noise, I
can’t hear myself think!”. Were we to be more carefully observant
here, we would notice that the self-consciousness (spirit) speaks, via
the inner voice, into the general inner field of consciousness (the
soul). This discursive inner dialog, a kind of background inner
silent mumbling and rumination, is not the main focus of our attention.
The focus of our attention is on the object about which we
are thinking, not on the thinking itself, although reading, with its
sub-vocalization is somewhat more conscious.
The mother in the above example, was not thinking about
her thinking, she was, let us assume, thinking about her marriage.
Perhaps in one given moment she is remembering something from the
past of the marriage, and in another given moment she is having a
fantasy about something better arising in the marriage. Maybe
there was an argument last night, some unkind words were said by her
husband, and she is still involved in the related hurt feelings.
The total content of the field of consciousness is huge, and the
discursive element only one part of this totality. Just as the
outer world calls to the attention (the rowdy children, the dishes
needed doing, the shopping required later), the inner world of memories
and feelings can also call to our attention.
Recall once more Barfield’s: figuration, reflection and
theorizing as kinds of thinking. Our mother’s attention here
moves from one mode to another semi-consciously, all in accord with her
moods and her needs. Suppose her cell phone rings, and her sister
calls. Depending on why the sister called, her attention will
move again to another object of thought. Sometimes her sister is
a needy pill, and other times her love of her sister causes her to
forget all her own troubles and to worry over the sister’s troubles
instead.
So the mother sits down at the kitchen table, starts to sip her coffee and listen (lend an ear) to her sister’s needs. This is actually good - this shift of attention - for at helps her forget her own troubles. They talk, they share. Something remarkable happens for both, for the talking is a kind of therapy - the sharing a kind of release.
Women do something here men normally do not do -
emotional sharing, although almost all marriages need this. For
men, with each other, conversation tends to be an extension of the
compulsive competition taught to them in childhood. Stories
are told, each meaning to top the other. There are whole
books written on this theme (c.f. Deborah Tannen: You just
don’t understand:
men and women in conversation).
During this conversation a kind of spiritual communion arises, although neither
sister will label it that way. The two separated
self-conscious spirits identify
with each other deeply for moments and this
identification is the essence of healing spiritual communion.
Classical talk therapy is rooted in this aspect of human reality.
Sub-consciously thinking about something shifts to thinking with someone, carried by the feeling of sympathy.
However briefly and semi-consciously, I and Thou notice
(attend to) each other’s existential reality in a deeper way.
In the course of this conversation, thinking discursively
will still bounce around, although it will often emerge from the
inwardness fully into speech - a kind of thinking aloud. Moments
of reflection (what does it all mean) will alternate with moments of
theorizing (gossip, for example).
Two other kinds of thinking activity may appear:
comparative discriminating thinking and associative thinking.
In comparative thinking, one object of thought is
distinguished from another, generally in some kind of value context:
this is better (in some way) than that (for details on the relationship
of this to the Four Noble Truths of the Buddha, read my this and
that, an essay on my website.)
So the sisters discuss the relative value of their
individual husbands’ behavior in bed, or as sensitive and otherwise
romantic men (see my Seven Dates: erotica transcending for more on this theme). During the conversation,
an associative thought may arise - some bit of recent memory, for
example, that leads to a story being told. The mind
(self-conscious spirit) here is not separating, as in noticing different levels of value, but instead joining - noticing a relationship between different objects of
thought. Comparative thinking tends to separate, and associative
thinking tends to join together.
Both are results of the latent semi-conscious feelings of
antipathy and sympathy that often serve as drivers for the thinking
(written about far above as regards the creation of social friction).
Although either antipathy or sympathy may be a cause of
separating or joining, the tendency is for comparative thinking to
usually be driven by antipathetic feelings (disliking) while the
associative thinking is often based on sympathetic feelings (liking).
What’s the point, you might well say?
In a science of the mind, we discover these types of
thinking (discursive, comparative and associative as well as
figuration, reflection and theorizing). Their discovery
leads us to recognizing the role played by feelings as regards the
thinking - our inward empirical studies of our mind can lead to a
deeper appreciation for how a feeling may, or may not, drive a thought.
These thought processes (there are more than these), are
not usually separate from each other, although their empirical
perception then naturally leads to experimentation. Knowing the
existence of these inner processes leads to discovering how to
consciously will them - how, as Steiner put it, to learn to control
thoughts and thinking. Am I stuck in discursive thinking?
Can the focus of my attention maintain a state of associative
thinking for a long period of time? What value, if I learn to do
it on purpose instead of instinctively, is there in comparative
thinking, reflection or theorizing?
In order to control thoughts in all cases, do I need to
learn some mastery of my feeling life? Do my emotions drive me,
or can I learn to ride the horse of their powers in my own inwardness?
Does anger, for example, always have to lead to violence, or
harsh and terrible words?
Is there an even deeper place within - a place where
almost completely unconscious motives live? Suppose I am jealous
of my partner in our shared scientific practices. He, to my
comparative thinking, is better than me at what we do, seemingly
together. Seeking a way forward, I plot to harm his work
and elevate my own. I imagine how to do this (picture thinking, instead of abstract
thinking - two more kinds - or modes - of
thinking). My motive is raw, but not angry or hot. It is
base, but cold. I plot, rather than blindly strike out.
I’ve made a moral choice, not for the good by the way.
What is the relationship between the objects of thought
and the moral (good or evil) imperatives that drive them from my
deepest willed inwardness? The at one time student of Rudolf
Steiner, Valentin Tomberg, in his remarkable book on Christian
Hermeticism, Meditations
on
the
Tarot, speaks of “learning
to
think
on your knees” - of a kind of
thinking that is devotional, and whose purpose is to benefit the Thou,
not to harm him or her.
Many of us instinctively know how to do this - to think
on our knees. We just don’t do it on purpose, intending it
consciously. What happens is we care about someone, who has
become the object of our thought and thinking. Parent and child.
Teacher and student. Child and elder parent. Marriage
partners. Siblings. Stranger others we serve at the
homeless shelter.
Choosing to care guides our thinking about, and may in many instances change it to thinking with (instinctive empathy). Selfishness and
selflessness produce different kinds of thoughts. Moreover, I can
do these intentionally if I learn to awaken inwardly.
Suppose I am at work, and a particular individual vexes
me (I have antipathies toward them, and they toward me). We often
have friction with each other. When I think about them I am
unhappy. If I took hold of my thinking, on purpose, and changed
it intentionally from thinking-about to thinking-with, I will have
different thoughts concerning how I relate to them. I can’t
change them, but (as Gandhi pointed out) I can change myself.
Thinking-with them will increase my understanding of who they
are, and perhaps give intuitive insight as to how to relate to them in
a new way. Remember, Christ ends His discussion of the mote and
the beam in the Sermon on the Mount this way: "You hypocrite, first take the
log out of your own eye, and then you will see clearly to take the
speck out of your neighbor’s eye”.
When the new science of the mind (anthroposophy as a path of cognition) matures in the individual, two more
evolved kinds of thinking arise (evolved out of the underlying modes
discussed above): these are organic thinking and pure thinking.
Figuration, reflection, theorizing, discursive, comparative,
associative, hot, cold, about, with, selfish, selfless, abstract,
pictorial and so forth become organized into something new.
The self-conscious spirit forms thinking in a new way,
which becomes called: living
thinking.
The root foundation of a fully willed thinking bases
itself on clearly and consciously chosen moral ideas or ideals.
We think for a specific reason - a quite definite why. Our
thinking serves others, not ourselves.
In organic thinking we are thinking about, with, within
and as, something living - that is the object of thinking is alive.
Note I have added to thinking-about and thinking-with, something
additional: thinking-within and thinking-as. In my essay near the
end of this book, In Joyous
Celebration of the Soul Art and Music of Discipleship, I write carefully and exactly about how one can
transform thinking - bring about its metamorphosis - on purpose,
consciously. Each stage of this process involves a renunciation -
a sacrifice, and the addition of an intention with which to guide the attention. For organic thinking, its object is the living
elements of existence, and the full metamorphosis is not essential -
organic thinking is a part or stage of a longer Path.
There is more, but before going there, I want first to
revisit an earlier theme once more, - this time aided by our deeper
appreciation of the nature of thinking and of thought and of the mind.
social life, in the biography, as a creative invention:
- the self-conscious spirit as an artist in life -
Recall above where I wrote that the creative spirit of
the what-is is distributed. We also recognized that the progress
of social transformation is driven in large part by interiorization,
and individuation, such that we gave the name self-creative
process to the inward evolution of
consciousness process by which old-world village family life dissolves
into the modern nuclear family, and ultimately the modern individual.
We noted in passing that this wave front of change moves
through the total sphere of earth existence over time, and does not
arise everywhere at once. Let us examine this in more detail.
Different societies exhibit different phenomena here.
Major cities in the Western democracies will have many people
living alone, particularly if they are culturally Western. In
Europe, for example, recent immigrant peoples will tend to live still
in family groups, or even just in collectives - many people in the same
house or apartment. In America, similar phenomena can be
seen. Those not yet fully Americanized will associate with family
and friends in a more dense living arrangement. In Eastwood’s
film Gran Torino, a single elderly
white man, rejecting his own children, lives alone (his wife of many
years has passed). His next door neighbors are Hmong
(people from the Asian mountains in China, Thailand, Laos and Vietnam),
and they live many people to a house. Even the Hmong gang
members, who bring so much trouble in the film, live together.
There is a relationship between these living arrangements
and the inward consciousness of the individuals conforming to them.
We could say that individualism (self-creation), eventually runs
into a social limit. At the same time, this self-creative
process, in terms of the macro-Earth social life, is in many different
stages of development everywhere. Eastwood’s film above
illustrates that these different stages can exist side by side, and
fruitfully interact.
Certain regions of the whole social-Earth sphere have
different concentrations of free self-creation present. America is the most concentrated
place for this activity, which results in very specific social-cultural
potentials and responsibilities (See Ben-Aharon’s America’s
Global Responsibility*).
*[Although, that book is a bit academic, and not much use
for more ordinary American thinking - Ben-Aharon, in the future should
he wish to speak more to certain basic American sentiments, might first
want to watch some movies, perhaps Kevin Costner’s American-spirit
trilogy: Field of Dreams; Dances
with Wolves; and, The Postman (in that order). This can give us a deeper sense
of the real heart-nature of the American Character. For example,
a good ”reading” of the character that Eastwood plays in Gran Torino, will find all manner of sentiments, as revealed in an
archetypal fashion in those Kevin Costner movies, living in this film’s
representation of an iconic American individualist.]
Every region in the world is different, as is even each
small locale. People living out of different stages of
consciousness, as regards the appearance of this self-creating impulse,
will often have difficulty understanding each other, even if they live
next door to each other, or are in the same family. In America we
even once gave a name to one kind of observation of this problem: the
generation
gap.
Generalized statements about specific regions will break
down when we look at the details. At the same time, social
activists world-wide recognize in each other something of this new
generative self-creation process. Above in the section just last
on thinking, we discussed how, in our deepest inwardness, moral
questions arise, such that eventually our moral motives become socially
significant in their impact. The process of economic
globalization, and the stitching together of widely separated people
via the Internet, produces macro-social effects - of both the
radiating-pushing kind and the suctional-sculpting kind. A kind
of moral global war has broken out between self-interested corporate
powers and thou-interested social activists. (c.f. Blessed
Unrest by Paul Hawken)
At the same time, while it might be a nice diversion to
enter into a discussion of global politics and economic theories
(Ben-Aharon’s book above does an outstanding job there, by the
way), in this book on The Art of
God, we have different purposes. The
Divine Mystery seems to make a clear distinction between the Stage
Setting (global politics) and the drama of the individual biography.
The latter is the essential object of Divine Love, while the
former is the incidental Scenery in which the latter takes its course.
As Ben-Aharon notes, however, more and more of the Scenery
(political and economic structure) is being re-designed by the thou-interested social
activist.
In my book the Way of
the Fool, I chart the coming course in
Western Culture of the religious development of the self-creating
individual from a condition of spiritual childhood, to a condition of
spiritual adulthood. While that is a valid general statement, in
individual cases the whole thing is more nuanced. Let us look
then, once more, at the inner biography of individuals, keeping in mind
what we have just been learning about thinking.
We are born into a context, yet bearing certain
capacities, one of which is that we can think. Thinking does not
emerge all it once, at least in the sense of what it is when we have
finished our adolescence. The toddler seems not to think at
all, in that mature way, yet its play is full of purpose. What it
is learning may not involve much thinking. Perhaps what is being
“educated” in toddler play is not self-conscious thinking, but
semi-conscious willing.
We roll over, we sit up, we stand, we walk.
Eventually we run. At the same time we learn to speak, but
that seems mostly imitative in the beginning. Different
theories exist about how we do these things, but that we do them cannot
be doubted. One of the oddities with speech is how well we
immediately do it.
Take indefinite articles, for example: “an” and “a”.
Children learning to speak seem to use them correctly right
from the start. The same with other not very complex words, such
as “this”, “the”, “that”, a bit depending upon the usages that are
modeled for them. Or, the prepositions like “of” or “without”,
each of which has a somewhat complicated situational meaning. Why
do children get this stuff more or less immediately correct?
Mere imitation seems not enough of an explanation.
Language acquisition theories follow along variations of
evolutionary biology theories. That tiny children learn to speak
their native tongue is obvious. How they do this very very
complicated task remains a mystery.
Anyone want to believe they get some help? An
invisible being called a guardian angel perhaps? I’m only
half joking.
As the child is born into language, it is also born into
culture. The two are inseparable. The family situation will
often include religious observance, and this too is presented to the
child via language. The child does not discriminate or
evaluate. Its soul and spirit is nourished by what is given.
From the point of view of our developing Theory of God, the
child, via its own pre-birth intentions, was born to these particular
parents, at this particular time and for very specific purposes.
More than anything, the child wants to be there, where it is.
Christ’s teaching: Lest ye become again little children, ye cannot enter the
kingdom of heaven, points to a great mystery.
The culture can be ancient, and paradoxically and
simultaneously modern. All this is in the language. Just as
Barfield gives us an introduction to the riches contained in the
English language (History in
English Words), so are all languages filled
with cultural treasures and riches. It is precisely this wealth
that the child seeks in choosing these parents/family and this time
into which to be born.
To be, for example, Persian and modern can be
accomplished by choosing to be born in Iran and raised in that version
of the Persian language common there to not only many Iranians, but
also to about 65 million speakers in that whole region of the world.
Not only so-called Iranians speak Persian, but the very meaning
of many of the words carries aspects of this ancient heritage.
Moreover, as we noted above, Alexander the Great brought
Hellenism to this region of the world, and a philological study of of
modern Iranian Persian would contain many words bearing this influence.
In spite of the antipathetic thinking of many Westerners,
revealed by their anti-Islamic political rhetoric, the modern Iranian
is highly educated, such that not only do they have many words with
ancient Persian roots, and Hellenistic roots, but also Western
scientific roots. At the same time, these language influences do
not contain what in Europe was born of the Scholastics, the
Renaissance, the Reformation and the Enlightenment. What does
this mean?
There is a quite definite relationship between thinking
and language. Again, a lot of theories, but regardless, of the
precise nature of the mutual influences, it doesn’t take much
reflection to realize that a modern Iranian will not think like either
a European or an American. Recall what we studied above about
figuration.
Language not only gives us the names of all the familiar
objects in the child’s environment, but also gives us the
relationship/meaning. For the child such simple acts as greeting
a visiting relative, or a stranger, not only via touch, or speech, but
also how and why we offer water, or coffee or tea - all this is rich
with cultural significance. These are not mere social
rules, to be abandoned later on re-examination by some kind of superior
intellectual rationality. We even have some folk wisdom that
points us in the right social direction: When in Rome, do as the
Romans do.
From this ground, which is deep and wise, the child
slowly develops all the usual universal capacities of thinking, besides
figuration: theorizing, reflection, comparative, abstract, associative,
hot, cold, separating, joining, etc. - all that we studied above in our
observations of the lives of the woman at home, and the scientist with
his jealousy. Yet, while these capacities are universally human,
the root aspect of language is not easily overcome, in part because we
never think to overcome it.
In a lot of circumstances, any individual trying to
overcome his or her cultural-language heritage would be seen as
irrational. Can an American, or a Frenchman, or an Congolese
African, stop being that aspect of their nature?
While, from a certain point of view, we can look at the
self-conscious spirit as completely individual, it remains, during it
earthly existence between birth and death, joined with its field of
consciousness (soul). Most naive thinkers assume that their “I”
and their soul are an identify. We often believe we are the
feelings we have and the ideas we carry. The ego is attached to
its favorite
feelings and thoughts (the Tibetan Lama
Choygam Trungpa calls these: ego’s collection).
If, for example, we gain something in the social via
displays of temper, we will and can like this so much that we can’t
conceive of ourself as not this temperamental person. Our sense
of self can become lost in an ideology as well, which can be religious,
political, scientific, or irrational. A madman doesn’t conceive
of the world, or himself, as really different from how he regularly
sees both. Yet, keep in mind that the mind science Anthroposophy
teaches both how to control thoughts and to master feelings (more
later), such that Steiner (as previously reported) in the last sentence
of the original preface to his The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity writes: One must become able to
confront an idea and experience it, otherwise one will fall into its
bondage.
The stalker is obsessed with his imagined relationship
with his victim. So is the pedophile. Politicians are often
addicted to power, as are the extremely wealthy. In all such
cases the mind has become lost in bondage to an idea, which may only be
about the self, much less about the world. We can have an
inflated view of ourselves, for example, thinking we are gurus and
teachers of enlightenment (I did this in the late 1970‘s). We
typically love our ideas about what is right or moral, and often
believe everyone else should agree with us.
These character-logical states of being seem to arise
only a little from the modeling done for us by our social peers and
family, and have more to do with something deeper, and which we now
must bring forward, although many readers might well wish otherwise:
the shadow or the double or the doppleganger.
Many black-sheep cousin religious traditions know of this
in a richer way than do the more ordinary religious views (or do modern
psychological views). The idea of “sin” for example is one
approach, as is the idea of mental illness. When we see what
appears to us as abnormal behavior, we try to explain it according to
our world view. None of these explanations is totally off the
mark, but at the same time, all will be enriched, and made more fully
capable of understanding the human dimension wisely, only when
knowledge of the double is returned from the obscurity into which it
fled some centuries ago.
I have written about this extensively, including a little
booklet: the Shadow*. Here I just
want to bring forward the idea of this spiritual companion to the
self-consciousness (spirit) in the field of consciousness (the soul)
using a couple of metaphors of Native Americans, as these are gentle
and wise.
*[I am reworking that booklet and expect to deliver it
this summer (2011), under a different title: The
Mystery of Evil.]
“Waynaboozoo’s Spirit Father
advised him: ‘You have a twin brother whom you have wondered about and
whom you would seek. This I tell you: he is your other side in all
things and in all ways. He is with you...do not seek him. Do not wish
to know him, but understand him. You will walk in the path of
peace...he would not. You are kind...he is not. You are humble...he is
not. You are generous...he is not. You seek the good in things...he
does not. You shall respect others...he will not. You will seek the
goodness in others...he will not. You are the light...he is the
darkness. Know that he is with you, understand him.'” From the Mishomis Book The voice of the Ojibway by Edw. BentonBanai, 1979.]
And the story of the two wolves (my version): A young man
was speaking with his grandfather, and was troubled by impulses he had
inside him to be mean, in imitation of some of his friends. His
grandfather taught him as follows: Inside you are two wolves.
One hungers to do the good, to be kind and to be wise.
The other hungers to do evil, to be selfish and make
trouble for others. This you must understand. The young man then said: But, grandfather, what do I
do, how do I become the good wolf instead of the bad one? To which his grandfather replied: It all depends on which wolf
you feed.
Let me also quote from the Quoran (keeping what I have
been writing above about the double in mind): “Qul a’udhu birabbin nas.
Malikin nas. Ilahin nas. Min sharril waswasil khannas. Alladhi
yuwaswisu fi sudurinnas. Minal jinnati wannas”,
or
in
English: “Say,
I seek refuge in the Lord of mankind, the King of mankind, the God of
mankind, from the mischief of the sneaking whisperer, who whispers in
the hearts of mankind from among the jinn and mankind.”
In different religious traditions, this problem is dealt
with in many different ways. Aspects of early Christianity taught
that the root of evil was in the carnal body, which must be denied.
Right now, in the fields of psychology and psychiatry (with their
own tendencies to scientism), much that previously in our culture
was defined as a moral problem is now being defined as an “illness”
problem. People are being made less responsible for their
behavior and more the victim of an “illness”, over which they are
thought to have no control. A classic sociological/historical
look at this is: Deviance
and Medicalization:
From
Badness
to Sickness (Conrad and
Schneider).
Recall now far above when I wrote of the ego or warmth
body and the astral or desire body. We have also been calling
this the self-consciousness (the spirit) and the field of consciousness
experience (the soul). Not only then is the child born into the
rich context of family and culture and language, but it is also born
with a shadow companion (the double) and a light companion (the
guardian angel), as well as certain pre-birth tendencies in the astral
or desire body (various hungers), which become drivers
in the soul that then lead the spirit toward very definite experiences
during the biography, many having to do with such concepts as: karma,
fate and destiny.
In a sense the immortal spirit of the child brings with
it a pre-birth personal heritage, which it inserts into a specific
cultural heritage, in order to unfold the art of the biography.
All of this we can observe from the outside, if we follow the
details of the biography and notice the various swerves and kinks that
often are so troubling. We do far better, of course, if we
are willing to be brutally self-honest, and look at our own biography
in the same objective way a stranger would.
Part of our problem, especially in the West, is that we
have replaced traditional religious ideas about the Divine influence on
our existence, with the idea of blind or random chance. We have,
in effect, deified Chance or Accident in our scientism, while
dethroning the conventional religious ideas, such as temptations to
evil from inside us, and grace of Divine Providence from outside us.
The dominant element in this dethroning is belief. We don’t know that chance and accident dominate, we don’t even test
for it. We just believe it because if we don’t believe that, then
all of a sudden God or something similar has come in the back door
(Sagan’s The Demon-Haunted World), and
the light of reason and rationality will, we fear, go out.
Let us not do that with these ideas I am suggesting of
the shadow and the guardian angel and the tendencies in the desire body
that lead to addictions and other obsessive behaviors. Let us
remain scientific, although we are now going to look at an alternative
Theory, one in which I hope there will be enough specificity and detail
that it can be the subject of genuine and authentic empirical
investigation.
So, to not loose our thread ...
The child incarnates into language, which has a huge
influence on how the world is experienced, not only outwardly, but
inwardly as well. If the culture does not have a name for
something, or point toward it with language, it tends not to be seen.
The idea of the double has been lost in the West for centuries
- lost, but not forgotten. Now knowledge of the double
begins to return, and for some details one might read the Fifteenth
Arcanum, on the
Devil, in Tomberg’s Mediations
on the Tarot: a
journey into Christian Hermeticism.
As the child grows, certain character-logical dispositions (which is how Steiner names the totality of this type of
soul phenomena in The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity), come into
play. These tendencies, include the older idea of the
temperaments: choleric; sanguine; phlegmatic, and melancholic, a
subject needing a much wider discussion than we can go into here, but
if you can find a copy, details can be discovered in this book: Understanding
Our
Fellow
Man:
the judgment of character through trained observation (Knud Asbjorn Lund)
Tomberg discussed the double (the Devil) as threefold (in
a way): with there being a tempter and a prosecutor and various kinds of egregores. The bad wolf has a lot of different types of
qualities, each of which we can learn to discern in our own inwardness
(soul), through self-observation (introspection). These aspects
of our mind (inwardness) are not unknown to conventional psychological
disciplines; they are just given different names, and of course placed
into an all is
matter, there is no spirit paradigm (theory).
An egregore is a kind of psychic parasite, and the
classical example is the heroin addict’s: the monkey on my back. I prefer renaming the egregore (a middle-Ages
term): a
self-generated wound. During our
self-creative processes we will be wounded by outside forces as well as
wound ourselves. Addictions are self-generated, and generally
come from a ritualized (regularly repeated) behavior. Not all
addictions are of the coarse kind - many are more subtle (e.g. giving
into frequent destructive gossip; a weak-character boss, lording his
power over his employees etc.), and we observe them all the time, and
certainly have our own. Recall Christ about judging lest ye be
judged.
It was pretty difficult in the past to overcome various
aspects of character-logical dispositions - mostly various cultures
treated all individuals as being identical with their character, making
no distinction between the character and the “I” itself. With the
recent (last couple of hundred years) arrival of self-creativeness, out
of the more general evolution of consciousness, it is clear that today
the “I” has much more potential when it comes to these dispositions,
such that the details of what comes with the astral or desire body,
from the pre-birth existence, is during life becoming amenable to
alteration. The foremost culture-wide example of this capacity
for deep self transformation, outside of specific black-sheep cousin
spiritual disciplines, is the Twelve Steps of Alcoholics Anonymous.
Let us look more closely at this as an aid to appreciating the
deeper elements of the development of human inner life during the
biography.
At the start up to this exploration, let us keep in mind
the context. The 12-Steps appear at a very specific time
(beginning around 1933, and are related to certain experiences of Bill
W. during his final detox in the hospital), and through a very specific
process (his meeting with a couple of friends, one from childhood and
the other known in the AA tradition as Doctor Bob. These
friendships then lead to the inclusion of others and over many months,
involving somewhere around 50 additional people, the 12-Steps are
formulated. There is no huge agreement, but the social nature of
the construction of the formulation of the Steps is a crucial part of
their meaning - which meaning is rooted in the wide ranging experience of a community
of people sharing similar biographical troubles.
That is: thinking and meaning combine via community
social processes in the articulation of certain basic practical rules
(very American and pragmatic) - rules based upon the fact that they
work. Also keep in mind the distributed nature of the creative
spirit at work here.
From my experience (as an addict in recovery and as a
scientist of the social) it is clear that the 12-Steps contain three
spiritual processes: Surrender; Confession and Contrition; and,
Practice and Service.
In Surrender, the “I” recognizes its present-day limits -
the what it cannot do on its own. Here are the first four
Steps: 1. We
admitted we were powerless over alcohol -- that our lives had become
unmanageable. 2. Came to believe that a Power greater than
ourselves could restore us to sanity. 3. Made a decision to turn
our will and our lives over to the care of God as we understood Him.
4. Made a searching and fearless moral inventory of ourselves.
We surrender to the fact of powerlessness; accepted an
idea of something greater than ourselves; turned our life over to that
higher power; and, surrendered to the truth of our own actions.
There are sound and practical reason why these steps are
individual, for each involves a distinctly different inner action.
In the Confession and Contrition part, we face the
individual and social meaning of our past actions: 5. Admitted to God, to
ourselves, and to another human being the exact nature of our wrongs.
6. Were entirely ready to have God remove all these defects of
character. 7. Humbly asked Him to remove our shortcomings.
8. Made a list of all persons we had harmed, and became willing
to make amends to them all.
Again, very specific and individual actions: admitting,
readiness, asking and listing. The order is important, but only
experience reveals why this is so.
In the Practice and Service part, we change how we live
in the world: 9.
Made direct amends to such people wherever possible, except when to do
so would injure them or others. 10. Continued to take personal
inventory and when we were wrong promptly admitted it. 11. Sought
through prayer and meditation to improve our conscious contact with God
as we understood Him, praying only for knowledge of His will for us and
the power to carry that out. 12. Having had a spiritual awakening
as the result of these Steps, we tried to carry this message to others,
and to practice these principles in all our affairs.
Amends for past actions; continuing to be awake to new
failures (we are in recovery, not recovered); developed further
our connection to our higher power (it grows on you, so to speak) and
shared through service our gradual awakening.
This is not easy, which is why so many try and fail, and
why the idea of “hitting bottom” is important - we have to really
know how weak we are, and how much we need the help of others, both
visible and invisible. Recall far above where I wrote of the Fire
in our biographies.
Also keep in mind that as a social phenomena, this
practice is brand new - it is only starting to display its wisdom.
That the 12-Steps serve as a means of beginning the overcoming
the Shadow, or Double, is not yet widely known. Rudolf Steiner
remarked in 1923, that Americans came to Anthroposophy naturally, and
that this was different from the way Central Europeans were coming to
it. Here in the appearance of the 12-Steps we see this natural process unfolding without any big spiritual guru.
I remarked to a friend the other day that in America, in a
12-Step group, you were likely to find more basic Anthroposophy being
practiced (as a Path of Cognition), than you would in an
Anthroposophical Society branch or study group meeting in America.
In modern civilization, at its leading edges, one major
one of which is in America and born of all the individuals here, is
this fact: Modern Civilization is acquiring the cultural wisdom to
transcend culture itself and to enable individuals to find common
ground as human beings facing the difficult life trials of dealing with
our weaknesses and flaws. We are overcoming and setting
aside the traditional cultural influences, brought to America during
its childhood years of existence. America is becoming the People
of Peoples, and at the ground level of that work, where shared flaws
are the great social leveler, brave people are exploring the
transformation of character-logical dispositions, for the first time
away from the enlightenment (the Cultural East) and initiation (the
Cultural Center) schools of the black-sheep cousins of the major
religions.
Depth transformation has left the ancient mystery schools
and now entered ordinary biographies in the very normal social
circumstances in which they unfold. You don’t have to go to
Tibet, or India, or Japan, or even a Catholic monastery, for spiritual
awakening. Its right there in your biography. Like good
news, the 12-Step movement is transcending alcoholism and addictions to
gain traction in all kinds of other circumstances.
When we get to A Proof of God, this will be one kind of
evidence. Keep
in
mind (an interesting phrase all in
itself!), that part of what we are trying to do here in this book is
point out that the social-political world of humanity is organized as a
service to the individual biography - as the Stage Setting for the
billions of dramas of the individual “I”s, or self-conscious spirits.
12-Step work is the manifestation of a certain kind of healing
process in this living social-political organism - one among many.
The origin of this 12-Step work is both of a inspired and
spiritually supported nature, as well as a distributive creative
nature. Invisible Beings support (via Holy Breath) such work, as
the Twelve Steps, while at the same time much of the leading and
directing intelligence and wisdom comes from human beings (the 10th
Hierarchy).
For a moment, let us consider more deeply this idea of structure.
The human organism has soft parts and hard parts. The bones are necessary for our organism to stand and move. At the bridge between the softer parts (muscles and organs) and the harder parts (bones) are tissues that we call cartilage, tendons and ligaments, and which are harder in a certain kind of way than the muscle and softer than the bone.
The total social organism of the world has analogous structure - it is highly organized. We learn part of this
structure when we look at the universally human characteristics each of
us shares. Let me list just a few (there are many, and the reader
is invited to supply their own):
Birth and death; a similar kind of body organization (top
and bottom, left and right, upper and lower); childhood, adolescence
and adulthood; families and communities; peers; some kind of process of
education; a language and a culture; health and illness; a mind;
inwardness; consciousness; self-consciousness.
Aspects of our inwardness are also shared and universal:
emotions; thoughts; habits of mind and of feeling; impulses of will
(many semi-conscious, few fully conscious); ignorance; knowledge;
beliefs.
Our physical organism also is full of shared processes:
breathing; blood circulation; taking in food; elimination; sense
experiences.
In the course of the individual biography, however much
there is that is universal, far more is individual. We are
similar in form (organic and psychological structure), but individual
in manifestation. Far above we looked at many of the individual
characteristics of the biography - let us review some of these, as well
as add in more recent observations:
During childhood we acquire language, not only as names
of things but also in terms of something deeper, which we have been
calling meaning (the subjective felt relationship between the “I” and
the objects of experience). A kind of instinctive thinking arises
the recognizes the familiar (figuration), and this is enriched over
time by all our childhood, adolescent and adulthood experiences.
We simultaneous swim in a sea of culture, which greatly
influences (in a determinative fashion) much that we come to think and
feel.
Other kinds of thinking also arise over the course of the
biography, such as: reflection; theorizing; discursive; associative;
comparative; abstract; cause and effect (the influence of modern
natural science); organic; pure; thinking-about; thinking-with; and
harder but occasional: thinking-within and thinking-as. These
last four point out that thinking can involve a highly willed and
specific in nature relationship between the thinking self-consciousness
and its objects. The subject thinks about an object, for
example: I think about my boss.
We can assume that concepts we acquire come from the
outside, via language (the theory of memes etc), but observation
reveals that language in childhood has certain qualities that make us
recognize certain aspects of it as innate - as somehow a given.
Careful self-observation (introspection) on the nature of our
adult thinking reveals that our conceptual life is created by our own
activity. What comes to us from the outside may stimulate this
process, but the actual process of acquiring a concept is through
self-creation.
Let us think (reflect) about this concept-creation
process more carefully.
To begin with, let us ask once more a question, which we
asked far above: Is a concept or a thought a thing? Does the
self-conscious stand in relationship to its concepts? We know we have a relationship of meaning toward the sense objects which we experience, ... What
about the conceptual?
That is certainly what a system of religious beliefs is,
is it not? Also what we call a political ideology.
The Theory of Evolution is a complex of concepts, or an Idea.
So is the America Declaration of Independence.
At the same time, to know what these Ideas are about - to
know their definition meaning (as against their personal to us
relationship meaning), we need a process of education - we need to be
taught. In different cultures processes
of
education vary greatly, yet most
individuals will know nothing of natural science, or of civics, unless
they are provided this understanding in a more or less formal social
context. We need to be stimulated from the outside, and at the
same time have within us words and terms to go with our experiences.
It is the difficulty of transmitting much of culture in
such more or less formal settings that reveals the intrinsic nature of
the individual concept creation process. The so-called bright
students will grasp the concepts immediately, while the so-called dull
ones will take far longer (if they get the concept at all). In
that very language (grasp) we instinctively find that the inner will
activity of thinking is necessary in order for a concept to be created
(grasped). In fact, the idea of grasp suggests that the concept
is out there somewhere, and has to be taken hold of and drawn in toward
the “I”, before we know it as an object in our field of
thought-consciousness.
Rudolf Steiner, as we previously noted, in his A Theory
of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World Conception, makes a very radical statement (among others): “there is only one concept of a triangle” [emphasis added, ed.]. To make this radical idea
more clear: Concepts have independent existence, and the mind in
seeking them out and grasping them, finds that particular concept that it needs.
At the same time, we tend to seek to individualize all concepts,
such that in our personal inner-thought aspect of the total field of
consciousness available to our self-consciousness, newly grasped
concepts then become embedded in the memory and in the figuration.
For the moment, let us return to our lady in the kitchen,
who is having a sharing conversation with her sister ...
The sister is describing a movie she has just seen with
her boyfriend. It is a guy movie of sorts, and was one of the
Transformer movies. Our lady in the kitchen has never seen
a transformer toy (although her children have some, because of gifts),
nor has she ever played with one (quite possibly the essential
experience needed to understand). She never saw the TV show
either, or the comic books. So the sister is trying to
explain the idea of a car turning itself into a intelligent mechanical
being that shoots at and fights other similar kinds of “transformed”
beings.
Our lady tries to get the concept, but can’t quite do so.
Just then one of the children runs into the room (isn’t the
imagination wonderful, just when we need an “accidental” event),
carrying a transformer toy. He wants some food, but she gestures
to him to sit down and wait a minute, and while her sister is trying to
explain this concept of the transforming car into mechanical-being idea
to her, her son demonstrates this process right in front of her (a bit
like in school where the teacher gives demonstrations, with scientific
experiments or social-political play-acting experiments).
Now she forms (draws to her) in her own mind this new
concept - this particular transforming-concept (which is actually
many concepts leading to an idea). Someone could hold that one
can do this with highly abstract thinking, which is a fine but is
itself a limited concept (the possibility to teach this concept of
transforming through abstractions), because not everyone is going to be
a skilled abstract thinker. Just as we are individual in
all manner of ways, so we are individual in our dominant styles or
modes of thinking.
Everyone forms concepts, but not everyone forms concepts
in the same way. Our present day schools in America often fail
because the how material is taught is too rigidly formed. Good
teachers will find a way to connect to individual students, but will
also know that the means of so connecting will have to vary. If
the school system makes too rigid how the teacher carries out his/her
activity, both teacher and many students will suffer.
Let us try another example, one perhaps a bit more
pointed ...
At the time of my writing these paragraphs, we are two
days away from the 2010 by-election in America. Members of what
are called the Tea-Party movement are running for public office in
large numbers (over 130 by some counts), and they have much support
from people who feel similar political feelings, and also from
money-powers who often have their own agenda, which is in general not
the same as the agenda of the tea-party movement.
One of their prominent candidates was recently ridiculed
for not knowing that the idea of the separation of Church and State was
in the First Amendment to the U.S. Constitution. Other members of
this movement have also been ridiculed for not knowing a lot of what
should be common knowledge about our form of government and the actual
relationship of the Founders to our polity.
People against the tea-party agenda, not liking them
(recall our discussions above of liking and disliking and its influence
on the heat of public discourse), use these flaws, noticed through
comparative thinking, which perceives that some know more and some less
about the fundamental nature of our form of government.
At the same time, a bit of thorough thinking-through
(following out a train
of
thought to its natural, often logical,
conclusion) would reveal that these are symptoms of something much
deeper in American culture, which is that the teaching of Civics, in
middle school and high school, has all but disappeared.
Instead, we have what is called: Social Studies, which is
an amalgamation of several disciplines, that ought to be taught
separately, so as not to create confusion and disinterest (social
studies in this form is far too abstract for most young minds).
Many tea party people have not been properly taught the
true nature of the American form of government (absent a proper
teaching of Civics), but have instead been intentionally brain-washed
by a relentless fake and false political ideology, that promotes a kind
of religious-like love of capitalism and free market economics.
In order to obtain and maintain power, both parties ignore the
realities of Civics, and instead hammer, through advertising lies, an
oversimplified electoral-theology, which is that one side or the other
are idiots, while our side are all angels (all the negative ads).
Neither major political party wants real thinking, so
neither supports it. The Press, which ought to be smart and
wise, instead of forcing the candidates to discuss “Civics”, treats the
whole thing as a horse race in which the fact that the jockeys are
riding facing backwards (worship an ideology) is of no moment
whatsoever.
Here, real political concept formation is distorted and
disabled by failed education, and political pandering.
Similar disabled process are alive in the political and
educational spheres everywhere, which is one of the symptoms of the
ending of one civilization on its way to being followed by the creation
of another.
To return to what this means as regards the structural elements of the social-political world ...
We are born into a language and a culture. We
overtime create a conceptual inner world of ever greater complexity.
We relate to others according to how this conceptual thinking
process perceives them; and, they relate to us in the same fashion.
Both ways are similar, yet different, given that each individual
has a different set-like pattern within aspects of their
character-logical disposition (a different temperament; a different
meaning-figuration; a different style of thinking; a different
intellectual and emotional intelligence and so forth).
At a certain point in our inner growth, a kind of stasis
may be reached, and the personality becomes essentially fixed (how the
I represents - and understands - itself to the world according to its
degree of awakeness and character-logical disposition). This is
not true in all case, but often true in many.
If we stay within a community and family, this fixed
personality becomes reinforced by the expectations of others.
A kind of comfortable equilibrium arises.
Fate, or karma or destiny, can have other purposes, such
that even though we are for a while in a kind of personality stasis, an
event or a meeting with another person will evoke changes. We can
be torn out of the field of community reinforcement, or we can tear
ourselves out because something is clearly (to our view) amiss.
While general processes are common to all biographies, each
biography in its details is unique.
From the point of view of my own I, I stand within a
highly complicated social structure that is unique to me. I look
out at this structure according to concepts acquired from culture in
its widest sense. If I awaken to the process of self-development
in some form or other, I can also awaken to the existence of this
structure - I can see it (one of the purposes of this book).
I may, in the beginning, not notice the personal and
individual nature of the structure. For example, I may have in my
conceptual vocabulary the political idea of “the system”. I may
see this “system” as flawed and needing to be corrected. In this
sense I am not seeing the whole actual structure of the world, but only
that part concerning which I have antipathy.
The more my thinking is transformed, from thinking-about
to thinking-with to thinking-within to thinking-as, the more the ground
I stand on, in my view of the total world, shifts. I start to
lose the concept of the “system” and begin to see (draw out of the
world of concepts) the concept of divine order. While my
thinking-about the world, can be governed for a time by the Theory of
Evolution and the ideas of chance and accident in social existence, the
more my thinking strives to enter into the experience of the other - of
the Thou - the less this view of random chance, in the creation of the
social-what-is, works.
The mind naturally needs to make wholes of our
experience. The wider our experience, the more holistic our
conceptions need to become. The more I study the actual details
of my own biography, the harder it is to view my personal past as not
having order - I got where I am through causal relationships that more
and more seemed to have a direction - that more and more seemed pointed
toward something. My biography is full of cooperating incidents -
things clearly work together in order for a certain result to arise.
Obviously, I can cling to my belief system - that all is
chance. Yet, by that very clinging I become more and more blind
to the actual world of my experience.
This kind of new thinking concerning the biography often
requires brutal honesty - we can’t really notice our biography if we
constantly make it a work of fiction. This is part of what the
Twelve Steps teach. We make a moral inventory, we seek to make
amends, we constantly notice our again and again falling into error, we
see ourselves grow inwardly with this process. We experimentally
know that the higher power is real, because we have surrendered to its
influence. We cannot be healed of the flaws of our
character-logical disposition without the help of others, visible and
invisible.
In a very practical and pragmatic down to earth way we
learn to love and to forgive. Hitting bottom is a magical place.
It strips the egotism away, and leaves behind the essential
spiritual core of the I.
That the Structure of Earth Existence, at the place where
the leading edge of the self-creative (individuation and
interiorization) process (in America) arises, there then comes into
existence the means to heal what some would call our fallen nature (our
character-logical disposition), is a most amazing fact.
That such a structure exists, in all its various forms
world-wide, and in its time-bound nature (some parts are in advance of
other parts), reveals The Art of
God, to any thinking willing to be
authentically self-honest. We can’t just think about the world as
if we were not there as the thinking subject. Nor can we think
merely about the world, but must learn to think with it, and within it,
and as it. The world too is Thou, whether we have the courage to
acknowledge that or not.
Now someone (looking to quibble) might say: “Well, why didn’t God tell us
this years ago”, to which I reply: “You idiot, you weren’t ready
yet. God can only tell you what you are ready for, ... jeez!”
With these ideas in place, I would now like to more formally metamorphose into A Proof of God, from the earlier Idea and Theory of God aspects of this book. Just keep in mind (ha!) that these are in reality slow transitions (some aspects taking centuries not just decades), and here I am only going to point that we are now more in one stage and less in the other.
evidence and proofs of God,
as well as some proposed experiments and tests...
or, the now we got him section, ‘cause he is
never ever going to be able to do that!
Tests are a curious matter, or perhaps also said: experiments.
Let me tell a story from my own biography. During the
mid-1970s I was reading a lot of Sufi Tales, one of which was called: the
increasing of necessity. A short
version it goes like this:
A man decides to go on a spiritual journey. He leaves his home and his work, and goes to a river and sits down. He chooses to do nothing else, but sit there, until something suggests he do otherwise. He falls asleep, night comes and then morning and then mid-afternoon. At mid-afternoon an object floats nearby in the river and a current draws it near the shore. He pulls the object out and discovers a paper wrapped brick of some kind of crumbly-like substance. He tastes a small part of it and discovers that it is quite tasty. Being hungry he makes a meal of part of it.
The next morning he eats more, and while still sitting by the river until mid-afternoon when another brick of the same kind floats by at about the same time as the day before. This he also partially eats, during which eating he becomes curious. The next morning he decides to walk upstream and as he does so he finds another brick a little earlier in the day than before.
Now he spends each day walking up stream and each day the paper wrapped edible brick floats by earlier. Finally one morning he awakes sitting across the river from a castle-like tower, and sees a feminine arm reach out from a high window and drop one of these bricks into the stream.
Fully curious, he crosses the river and asks at the door of the tower. A servant hears his request, invites him in, and has him wait for the mistress of the house. She comes down some stairs and upon hearing his story and his request to understand what is going on, she replies:
“Every morning I bathe in milk and honey. When I am done my servant drains the bathing tub, and then scrapes the crumbly residue clinging to the sides, wraps it in paper and throws it away in the river.”
The man thinks on this for a
minute and then says: “For you, the remains of your toilet, and for me
manna from heaven.”
End of tale.
By the mid-1970s I had begun to have spontaneous
clairvoyant experiences, and engaged in a kind of mystical-like
introspective life. I had not met Steiner’s Spiritual
Science, nor his works on the new thinking. I was also much in
love with pot and other hallucinogens, which led me to not fully trust
the content of certain visionary experiences at that time. I had
also recently lost a job, had some money in the bank and no prospects
for more income.
I decide to let necessity increase, and gave my landlord
notice that I was going to move, and also told the utility companies
that on a certain date I would no longer need their services.
Otherwise I did nothing.
About seven days before my place of living would be
officially over, I had an idea (here I was to learn that Divine
Providence worked not only in external life but also in the life of
thought). I thought of a place I might live for free, called
those who needed to give permission, got their okay and moved into a
house that was mostly used for a few hours a week to hold group therapy
sessions. Otherwise it was empty.
This was my first practical experience in discovering
that one could live on what is not used and often thrown away.
Following this I had many experiences. I did not
make my life happen, but I did more carefully observe what happened
around me. I found money on the street, for example. People
gave me free things, or offered small bits of work. I did not
tell people, however, I was intentionally increasing necessity.
One day, while I was living at this house, I had only 45
cents, which would let me buy a loaf of bread. There was
peanut butter and jelly in the kitchen, as well as ramen noodles.
As I was straightening up my room, I looked out the second floor
window and saw a very full grocery cart parked up against the curb
right in front of the sidewalk leading from my front door to the street.
I walked out the front door, to investigate, and heard a
loud noise to my right. A man in a phone both had banged open the
door and was talking loudly on the phone. That’s his, I thought,
and went back inside.
A few minutes later he knocked on my door. He asked
if I needed food, and I invited him in for tea. He
explained to me that he had just gathered this food (old cheese, heads
of iceberg lettuce and loaves of wonder bread) from the dumpster at the
nearby grocery store. He explained how to clean the mold off the
cheese and bread, if there was some. He also told me he kept to a
schedule, visited many grocery stores over his rounds, and distributed
the food where necessary.
We discussed the 23rd psalm, which begins: “The Lord is my shephard, I
shall not want.” He reached in a pocket
and took out a small tin of tiger balm, and explained to me that to
have the “thou
annointest my head with oil” experience,
meant to have something like this rubbed into our forehead in between
the eyebrows where the warmth can spread through the eyebrow chakra to
the pineal gland deep inside the brain.
He spoke in all that time in constant rhyme, and left 5
lbs of cheese, five heads of lettuce and five loaves of bread behind.
Later, in studies of the spiritual teacher Franz Bardon, Bardon
advised that it was not really wise to become dependent upon Divine
Providence. In 12 Step work we have the story of the man
who is shown by God his biographical path as reflected in a trail of
steps on a sandy beach. For much of it there are two pairs of
tracks, but at one long point only one pair of tracks. The man
said to God: “That was my worst time, and you left me alone!”
Then God says, “No, that’s when you couldn’t care for yourself so
I had to carry you.”
Many people can’t carry themselves and have to be
carried. I don’t advise actually purposely doing a test of the
increasing of necessity (that would be foolish), but no doubt as our
economic fortunes continue to decay, many people will find, if they are
open to it, that Providence provides much not only outwardly and
materially, but also in the realm of thought (inspiration) as well.
The best tests and experiments should take place in the
own mind, as one becomes a scientist there. In the last material
in this book, details about that will be laid out.
Nonetheless, our existence is full of similar
religious meaning and order, which religious history reports, but which
science, with some legitimacy wants to ignore. Let us return to
our considerations of various prophetic materials as examples of
predictions that can be tested (if we are willing to think fully and
carefully).
Previously we discussed how it was that John the
Baptist’s: “He
will baptize you in holy breath and fire”;
and Christ’s “I
come not to bring peace, but a sword” are
predictive statements out of religion that an honest appreciation of
social reality could hardly ignore (no doubt many will, however).
Not to be swayed by doubters, let us elevate this and go
for the big one: The
Second
Coming
of Christ. Now that’s a
prediction, supposedly made by the big Guy himself. Matthew 24:30
seems to be an end times prediction, while in Matthew 26:64 is
something more personal, in reply to a high priest’s statement: “That’s what you say.
But I do tell you this: next time you will see the son of
humanity sitting at the right hand of power and coming on the clouds of
the sky.” The
Unvarnished Gospels, Andy Gaus.
Most folks have at least heard of, and many know
intimately, end times prophecies made by certain fundamentalist and
evangelical Christians. Supposedly over 30 million people think
(as believe) we live in these End Times. A series of fiction
books was written by Tim LeHaye and Jerry Jenkins, in which Christ is
described as coming in the flesh (the physical body) and making war and
taking vengeance on unbelievers, killing them. Odd thing to do
for a God of Love, don’t you think?
Rudolf Steiner, who at least tried to come to clairvoyant
knowledge of such things in a scientific fashion, started around 1910
to speak about the Second Coming on the basis of his research into the
spiritual world. He described the situation from different
directions, but in a major shift from typical Christian theology,
Steiner said Christ would not come in the physical, but instead in the
ethereal realm. We were not to experience His Return with
our physical senses, but with our inner senses.
Steiner went further, and predicted that starting about
1933 more and more people would begin to have experiences of Christ’s
Return in the Ethereal - with these numbers increasing steadily over
time. One of Steiner’s students, Valentin Tomberg (1900-1973),
put out a book (around 1937-38): The Four
Sacrifices of Christ and the Return of Christ in the Etheric, based on Tomberg’s own spiritual scientific researches
into the spiritual world. Of those possibly replicating Steiner’s
spiritual research, Tomberg was the most prolific (many books).
In the mid-1990‘s Jesaiah Ben-Aharon, who this book (The Art of
God) is partially dedicated to, wrote his
book on the true Second Coming (The
Spiritual Event of the 20th Century), in
which the most important years for the beginning of this human
perception of the Second Coming were from 1933 to 1945 (from the
burning of the Reichstag to the dropping of the Atomic Bomb). For
those reading these words with at least a little sympathy, an important
nuance is to notice that this appearance of Christ in the ethereal is
not so much that all of a sudden He is there, but rather that humanity
is now inwardly developed enough to begin to perceive Him there.
Ben-Aharon is another individual replicating Steiner’s work.
Owen Barfield, although less obvious about it, is also one
replicating Steiner’s spiritual research.
To appreciate the whole - this time-line will be useful:
Steiner begins to predict (around 1910) what he calls the true
Second Coming, to take place in the Ethereal, not the physical.
Tomberg, around 1937 (the time of his book), supports Steiner’s
research and prediction. In mid 1990‘s, Ben-Aharon agrees, based
upon his own research, and decades after the principle time-beginning
of the inauguration of this slowly evolving new human perception, not
only confirms it but adds a number of important details.
Another way to look at this (again sympathetically), is
to see that Steiner was the John the Baptist figure of the true Second
Coming, and the voice crying in the wilderness of scientific
materialism. Tomberg was an initial author of a Gospel (the good
news) of the true Second Coming, as was later, Ben Aharon. In
this book (The Art of God) we have another
Gospel (good news story). Please do not think I am urging here
that these are “holy” books, and I certainly hope the future is more
kind and less thoughtless than the recent past in this regard.
This is the Age of Science, and not an age were we are
re-founding any kind of blind faith or belief. The Idea and
Theory of God proposed here, must turn out to be good science (in the
sense of Ron Brady’s standards for a good theory). If it can’t do
that, then throw this book away.
Yes, I know, ... what the hell is the Ethereal?
We did take a look at this far above when we were
discussing the germ theory of disease, and then looked at the four body
structure of the human organism: the purely material-physical body, the
ethereal or life body, the astral or desire body and the ego or warmth
body.
Among other related facts, we noted that when the
ethereal body is healthy, we feel vital and alive, and when it is not
(when we are “sick”) we can’t function well and have to rest.
Like the whole organism, the ethereal body ages, and while in
youth our wounds “heal” quickly, in age they “heal” more slowly.
The Solar System, in its nature as both spirit and
matter, is most dense and most material in the regions near the Earth.
This is a complicated matter, and I’ll leave to Steiner’s
researches the details, but here I just want to suggest that the
Ethereal aspect of the Cosmos has it origins in that region of space we
see when we observe the starry field. This is to say, that
there is an Ethereal World co-extensive with the solar system and the
stars, such that our individual ethereal body is that particular aspect
of the life and formative forces that belongs personally to us during
our sojourn on the Earth. Whereas the material or point-centered
gravity forces are concentrated in the Center of the Solar System, the
non-material ethereal plane-like levity forces are concentrated at the
Periphery of the Solar System.
Certain aspects of the Cosmic Ethereal aspects of reality
are best understood, in the sense of - but not limited to - a
particular type of mathematical physics, from the writings and work of
certain students of Steiner, such as:
George Adams Kaufman: read his Physical
and Ethereal Spaces, Universal
Forces in Mechanics; and Space and
the Light of Creation; then with his partner
Olive Whicher The Plant
between Sun and Earth, and Whicher on her
own: Projective Geometry: Creative Polarities in Space and Time. Also, Fields of
Form by Francis Edmonds.
Also Guenther Wachsmuth’s: The
Etheric Formative Forces in Cosmos, Earth and Man, Ernst Lehr’s Man or
Matter; and more recently: Arthur Zajonc’s Catching
the Light: the
entwined history of Light and Mind; as well
as Nick Thomas’s Space and
Counterspace: a
new science of gravity, time and light*.
[*Thomas’s book is not really written in common English,
but in what we would have to call physics-English, and is therefore not
really suitable for the general reader. Some of the other books
above have a similar tendency, but far less the Thomas’s does.]
Some people are not going to like our transition to the
Proof and evidence section, because all of a sudden you are going to
need to read a bunch of books, but the fact is that part of the
evidence (for example) of the true Second Coming, is the existence of
New Revelation - yet this is revelation appropriate for the Age of
Science. It is non-authoritative. It roots itself in the
individual’s own free thinking. In a way, the true Second Coming
brings stories, from individuals, and in a variety of forms.
This being still the early years of the Age of Science (a
quite valid, yet presently immature Way of Knowing), this fact also
means that a lot of stories concerning the true Second Coming are going
to be about and out of natural science (a coming surprise for many).
Readers wanting to start with these books (there will be
dozens more, in all kinds of fields), might want to first read Zajonc
and Lehrs. As to astronomy, I have offered my amateur work in one
of the last essays in this book: The
Misconception of Cosmic Space as exists in the ideas of Modern Astronomy. That was not written for scientists, by the way,
but for the religious - to encourage them to realize that science could
be religious without damaging either field of interest.
A basic problem (or anomaly) currently wandering the
fields of conventional astronomy and astro-physics is the fact that
rules of gravity can’t account for what is thought to be the seemingly
evident stellar motion. To save the central ideas of
gravity-physics in astronomy, there then came to be the idea of dark
matter. If there was “invisible” matter
in very huge amounts (a 9 to 1 ratio as regards visible matter is
sometimes proposed as necessary), that would account for the anomalous
discrepancies. It is a bit odd, don’t you think, that
modern astronomers needed something “invisible” to make their
gravity-material mathematics work?
In the above works, and through a deepening knowledge of
the Ethereal formative forces and their Cosmic origin at the Cosmic
Periphery, the problem of dark matter will be eventually solved.
It will, of course, require stepping outside the there is only matter and
there is no spirit assumption (pre-thought
thought) of our materialistic time. Don’t expect this to happen
quickly or to be acceptable to everyone.
Picture this then: The universal field of the ethereal is
born at the periphery of the cosmos - what we see at night when we look
at the starry world. Out there lies the suctional plane-like forces of levity, to go with the centric pulling forces of gravity. This spiritual field of
universal cosmic forces is perceptible in many ways (see above books).
The prologue to the John Gospel notes this, as follows: “...In it was life and the
life was the light of the world. ...”
A more direct way to knowledge of the ethereal is through
the study of the thinking, which is an ethereal act, not a matter-based
physical act. We grasp (form) the thought, with movements by our
self-consciousness in the own ethereal body. As the ethereal or
thought world is “spiritual” (invisible to the physical senses, but not
to the perception of the awake thinking), it is also a potential abode
of spiritual Beings.
In my own writing, I refer poetically to the thoughts or
concepts living in this ethereal world as the garments of Beings.
The higher Beings clothe themselves in thoughts and ideas, and we
perceive with the thinking-perception these thought-garments.
Even the Theory of Evolution is, in part, the thought-garment of
a community of invisible spiritual Beings.
As the Creator of the what-is is present everywhere in
the Creation (the Word is embodied in the Creation), so we find Steiner
and others reporting from their experience that Christ is present also
in the Ethereal. Given that human thinking is beginning in
this age to wake up to its own reality, first as an ethereal act (it is
also an astral and an egoic act) with the more and more conscious
grasping of concepts, it is not surprising then that experiences
of Christ in the Ethereal begin to be reported.
Given that Christ (the Creator Being) also promised: “I will be with you unto the
ends of time”, we are not to be surprised
either by the fact that just here we come to direct experience of the
Divine Mystery. He also said in Luke: “the kingdom of heaven is
inside you”, and elsewhere: “my kingdom is not of this
earth”. These too point in the
direction of what is to be obtained when the self-consciousness wakes
up in the thinking, for the thinking could not be more “inside” us.
[Let me remind the reader that references to Christ are not meant
to evoke traditional “Christian” theology, but result simply from the
fact that the most current name given to the Creator-Being, that is
known in the greater part of the Cultural West, is Christ.]
Invisible Beings are not separated the way we are while
in a physical body. Matter-like structures do not exist in
the purely spiritual existence, with the result that spiritual Beings
inter-penetrate each other in vast communities, owning various tasks in
all the ongoing aspects of the Creation. The higher the nature of
the spiritual Being, the more all task-related lesser Beings are
“inside” it. Christ, as creator, has All “inside” Him, although
His attention (moving outside of time, and yet simultaneously within
time) is presently (in linear time) more focused on us - on our own
needs.
Steiner’s researches then report such paradoxical matters
as: the communities of higher spirits suffer Christ’s absence (He was
more concentrated with them prior to His Incarnation and what resulted from
that Event was that He is now more with us); and, that the religion of the Gods is man.
I write of these matters because I want us to keep in
mind that while we are endeavoring to be scientific, the subject
necessitates that we also remain religious and artistic (poetic, since
I am using words). The Age of Science, as science itself matures,
means that human religious impulses and artistic impulses will
themselves inter-penetrate future scientific thinking.
Today’s existing divisions between science, religion and
art are temporary, and somewhat superficial.
So then, our Proof of God now is taking on evidence of
the true Second Coming, in the form of fingerprints in modern life. Just as a magnet causes iron
filings to take up a certain shape, so such a profound event as the
true Second Coming and its accompanying new revelation, will lend order
to almost all aspects of existence. We are in this book
learning, for example, to read the Book of the Social. The
organization of the social is the fingerprint of the activity of the
Divine. In the seeming visible, the invisible appears as higher
level order.
This is nothing new, it is just that materialistic
science has gone too far in seeking for the causal behind the appearances. We have invented idols - Theories
- when all we really needed to do was just clearly and deliberately see. The core of my observations regarding social
existence are really only descriptive. I describe the social
what-is. With that description, the order appears, and in the
order then the Divine cause appears. We read the Book of the
Social - we don’t have to infer it.
At the same time, given the existence of the idols, we have to deal with those pre-thought thoughts which are everywhere in our civilization. So also I must write about the idols.
I know, some would like it all to be very simple.
Too bad. If we really understood, for example, the idea of
Occam’s Razor (the hypothesis with the least assumptions is the best),
that could suggest that Intelligent Design Creation is better as
a Theory than is the Theory of Evolution, because there are apparently
fewer assumptions. All the same: “So it goes”, as Kurt Vonnegut was prone to say.
Where are we?
Well, ... we are wandering more and more into the Proof
and evidence material, which has its own peculiarities. As
evidence, I’ve offered certain religious statements (from the Gospels)
as predictions, which I suggest have come and are coming true (not peace, but a sword; baptism
by
fire
and holy breath; and a second coming). Obviously these are significant predictive
statements, and please pay attention to the nuances here.
I am not offering these three as statements to be
considered true or not in themselves. They are factually reported
in the Gospels, and the question being asked is not that they be
accepted as true, but whether or not social events and structures
(order) in our present are described by these seemingly religious
statements. We can have the idea that Christ’s statements in the
Gospels represent merely religious platitudes, but I am suggesting here
that not only are they religions teaching, they are scientifically
accurate as well (besides being essentially poetic and representative
of The Art of God as that Art
informs the totality of the Creation).
When Christ says: I am the Way, the Truth and the Life,
He is also making a factual testable statement, besides its religious
implications. For example, we have been taking a look, over the
course of this book, at the teachings in the Sermon on the Mount,
particularly: judge not lest ye be judged. The end of that
teaching says that if we want to stop being hypocrites and want to
actually help someone with their mote, we first need to get the beam
out of our own eye. In one of the essays that ends this book, I
describe the practice by which this is done, and this practice is
testable in our own inwardness, should we trouble ourselves to
investigate it.
I’ve also begun pointing out new revelation in the form
of new kinds of science (see books listed just above - more to follow
below). Now I want to go outside of predictive Christianity for a
moment, and take up something nearer at home (to Americans) as it were:
The Prophecies of the Hopi Indians. Again we are looking at
seemingly “religious” predictions about contemporary times.
As everyone can Google the Hopi Prophecy, and as well as
I have written material on this on my website ( the songs
of a true white brother ), I’m going to skip
over the details here.
The Hopi are well known for this prophecy, which many
interpret as another version of a kind of end times eschatology.
The Hopi prophecy seems to anticipate huge earth changing events
such as wars, violent nature events etc., but like most similar
prophetic material, it appears in many different forms, and each form
has its popular adherents.
Most, who focus on the end times elements, don’t seem to
notice the prediction connected to the appearance of what the Hopi call
the elder or true white brother. The Hopi Prophecy is nonetheless
pretty clear here: during this time of great world crisis (particularly
when the world will about to be rocked into war for a third time),
someone or some group will come to help.
The most interesting part (from my point of view) is this
obviously vague and symbolic phrase, about the coming true white
brother: "This
third event will depend upon the Red Symbol, which will take command,
setting the four forces of nature (Meha) in motion for the benefit of
the Sun.” [from the pamphlet From the
Beginning of Life to the Day of Purification,
a talk given in Hopi and by Hopi Sun-clan leader, grandfather Dan
Katchongva (1865-1972), in 1971. Translated by
Danaqyumptewa, Edited by Thomas Francis, Originally
published in 1972 by the Committee for Traditional Indian Land and
Life, Los Angeles, California.]
Here is my interpretation of the meaning of this phrase,
which is elaborated more carefully in my other writings on this
subject: The People of the Rose-Cross (the Red Symbol), which are
basically those connected to the unfolding of Anthroposophy - the
rose-cross meditation being a very specific spiritual practice there -
will take command or lead by unfolding a new revelation concerning the
ethereal formative forces (setting the four forces of nature in
motion). About these forces there will be a great deal more said
as this book in your hand moves forward in its proof and evidence phase.
What does it mean: “for the benefit of the Sun”. The Hopi are among the survivors of the
Atlantean Catastrophe. This also is complicated and in my book American
Anthroposophy, in the essay: Recollecting the True Roots
of the American Soul - America’s aboriginal Peoples and the Hopi
Prophecy I give details showing how
interrelated are these prophetic conceptions with the spiritual
research of Rudolf Steiner.
At the time of Atlantis (“are we having fun yet?”, said Bill Griffith’s Zippy the Pinhead), Christ as the
Creator Being had His home in the Spiritual Sun Sphere of the invisible
or spiritual world. He had not yet Incarnated, as He was to do
and did 2000 years ago. The then Hopi Chiefs (certain priests in
some of the Atlantean mysteries), had visions of the future, which they
reported in the symbolic fashion and language above, which then became
a major part of the oral tradition of the Hopi People. The people
of the rose-cross then serve the Sun Being, the Creator. Once
more the Hopi phrase:
"This
third
event
will depend upon the Red Symbol, which will take command,
setting the four forces of nature (Meha) in motion for the benefit of
the Sun.” The time of great crisis (our
present) will depend upon the spiritual activity of new revelation,
supported by both conscious and instinctive anthroposophical activity
(new evolving thinking: thinking-about moving to thinking-with moving to thinking-within moving to thinking-as), which recognizes the importance of spiritual
understanding in relationship to our shared biological (ethereal
formative forces) existence, including the relationship of the Creator
Being Himself, as well as His distributed free expression from out of
individual human self-conscious spirits.
The more we go into this proof and evidence phase, the
more detail. For example, above I referred to “instinctive anthroposophical
activity”. Grandfather Dan also said of
the true white brother: “...they are Sun-clan, they are children of the Sun.”. In the social form the Bioneers: revolution from the heart
of nature, we have an excellent example of
this instinctive activity, for the new thinking is arising everywhere,
not just among those connected to Steiner and formal Anthroposophy.
Recall above where I described the spiritual roots of Alcoholics
Anonymous, which is as well connected in a very healthy way to this
instinctive manifestation of the new thinking, which works not only in
individuals, but in communities as well.
Human social life is flowering everywhere with this
revolutionary change in consciousness and self-consciousness.
But for some readers there still is no reason to attribute
that phenomena to anything but ... what - material causes?
Does the reader even see this problem? See the
pre-thought thought that fills our hunger for explanations, whether it
is religious or scientific sounding?
Can you let go your resistance - your love of what you
already think - in order to be open to something new? That’s why
the cliche is that the truly wise cultivate ignorance. As long as
mind is in love (egotistically attached) with its already existing
content, it cannot become open to new thought. Blessed are the poor in spirit (possessing a mind empty of fixed content), for theirs is the kingdom of
heaven.
Keep in mind that I do not seek to convince, but rather
to unsettle. I want to dislodge in the reader’s mind certain
fixed ways of thought - not get rid of them, but just perhaps loosen
the glue of emotional attachment. Let me repeat, and this is true
everywhere, not just in this book: No new thought arises in the mind
that already thinks it knows the answers. An authentic scientific
study of the own mind will reveal that truth. Want to think
outside the box? Get rid of the box altogether.
Here are some simple rules for real out of the box
thinking:
1) If asked if we know everything, everyone will have to confess they do not.
2) If asked whether when something new and different enters our knowledge, this will itself require of us to change or alter something we already believe we know - this too we will have to confess is true. New knowledge causes the paradigm to change.
3) This is usually demonstrated in a story or shown in a
film in this way: the teacher is pouring tea into the student’s cup,
and even after the cup is full the teacher continues to pour until the
student asks the teacher why is he doing this, for the overflow is
covering the surface of the table and is not in the cup.
The teacher then says: the
cup
is
your mind, and unless it is empty nothing new can enter there.
the problem of proof
There is in some kinds of geometry a well recognized
formal process of proof. Also in formal logic.
Certain mathematical centuries-old riddles, such as the
Poincaré conjecture, too involve proofs. Distinctions are made between these kinds of
problems and what might be called proofs in empirical science. As
I noted in the introduction, among the new atheists, the concept of a
proof of God is a bit misleading, as the vast content of natural
science itself is not really derived in either a formal logical, or
otherwise exact sense of a proof.
Certain basic facts are established empirically, such as various kinds of formulas in
chemistry, or certain simple vector problems in that aspect of physics
we label kinematics. Once we wander into more complicated
problems, the idea of proof is more and more discarded and the standard
is more rooted in the practice of the replication of experiments.
An empirical fact can become established if the underlying experimental result can be repeated.
The more complex the experiment (the greater the number of
variables), the more difficult this is.
A lot of what is taught in schools (below graduate level)
is really about naming things. Science investigates something,
and takes it apart and labels all the parts. So we get
taught all these names, and in certain cases various relationships of
these parts to each other, or various processes in which the parts are
mutually involved. High School biology teaches this naming as
“facts”, for example we learn about such entities and ideas as: the
cell, the molecular basis of heredity, biological evolution, the
interdependence of organisms, matter, energy and organization in living
systems, and the adaptive responses of organisms.
For the last few decades a lot was done because of the
discovery of DNA, and its related molecules such as RNA etc.
This discovery was touted as the finding of the building
blocks of life (in much the same way various particles in physics have
been described as “building blocks” of matter over the years). A
major project was undertaken: the Human Genome Project, with the hope
that understanding this complex strand of molecules would lead to great
advances in medicine. Today it is not uncommon to see or hear in
the News that the cause of this or that disease has been found, and
gene-therapy has been expected to solve many problems.
Hundreds of thousands of scientists work on these
projects, and billions of dollars are spent, a lot by government and
perhaps even more by corporations seeking patents and profit making
ways of intervening in life processes. Not all motives have
been altruistic. There have been failures, and at the basic
research level a kind of retrenchment of scientific expectations.
Most of the public doesn’t know about this retrenchment, but it
is clear that DNA and related research, while accomplishing much, has
not lived up to the hopes of many.
Above I pointed to the work of The Nature
Institute, and particularly Steve Talbott’s
work On Making the Genome Whole.
Mr. Talbott does not so much do laboratory research, as read the
research and try to understand the cutting edge thinking of those doing this research, through his own new
thinking. His work is to synthesize (make whole) what still is
too much in parts. Here are the titles of a couple of his papers
available for free on-line: Part 1: The Twilight of the Double
Helix; Part 2: The Chromosome in Nuclear
Space; Part 3: The Mediating Dance of the
Nucleosome; and Part 4: Getting Over the Code
Delusion: Biology's Awakening?
From his preface to Part 4:
Preface: The epigenetic
revolution I’ve been writing about for the past year is slowly but
surely making its way into the popular media — witness the recent Time
magazine cover story, “Why DNA Isn’t Your Destiny”. The shame of it is
that most of the significance of the current research is still being
missed. Judging from much that is being written, one might think the
main thing is simply that we’re gaining new, more complex insights into
how to treat the living organism as a manipulable machine.
After my previous, fairly
technical surveys of some of the work going on in genetics and
epigenetics, I offer here a more readable and widely accessible
summary, including a great deal of new material. Part of my aim is to
provide some of the perspective that is missing from the mainstream
reports.
The central truth arising
from genetic research today, I believe, is that the hope of finding an
adequate explanation of life in terms of inanimate, molecular-level
machinery was misconceived. There are no such mechanisms in the living
organism at any level. Just as we witness the distinctive character of
life when we observe the organism as a whole, so, too, we encounter
that same living character when we analyze the organism down to the
level of molecules and genes. One by one every reliable and predictable
“molecular mechanism” has been caught deviating from its program and
submitting instead to the fluid life of its larger context. And chief
among the deviants is that supposed First Cause, the gene itself.
As before, I am not offering the above as proof of
anything, for as I have been trying to convey, it is not proof that
leads science, but rather the way in which the mind reads the empirical
facts and from that creates meaning. Mr. Talbott’s work is outstanding at that level,
and anyone who wants to become familiar with present day research in
molecular and cell biology needs to come to terms with his
investigations.
This work here then, proceeding from an Idea of God, to a
Theory of God, is to go through A Proof of God, in the form of
empirical evidence of God, all to ultimately lead to an actual Theory
of Everything.
Instead of working with observable facts from physics and
so forth, that is from the parts, I am working from the whole: the
complicated social-political world as it appears to us via our own
thinking. At the same time, I seek to place no scientist, or
artist, or religious personality over and above the readers own ability
to perceive and think. I simply describe carefully the
social-political, down into its psychological details.
In a sense, what proof there is the reader provides for
himself. I assemble evidence. You confirm that the evidence
(by itself) exists. I develop what it all means to me, and choose
to leave to you, for yourself, to declare your own meaning.
I do, like Steve Talbott, have a special interest, which
interest is how thinking appears to itself, a subject matter that I
have been explicitly investigating since the early 1970‘s when I first
became involved in practical psychology work in the San Francisco Bay
Area. When I later meet the work of Rudolf Steiner, I learned how
to be more and more systematic in these thinking experiments.
I also became not only interested in the universal aspects
of my own mind, but also in the structure of the social-political
world. With the aid of Steiner’s books on the science of
introspection, I then engaged for about three decades in two mutually
supportive kinds of investigation: One on the own mind; and the other
on the meaning of the world that an awake and free mind could produce.
This has now become the main subject matter of this book:
the nature of thinking, and the relationship between thinking and the
meaning of the world. The matters of science are secondary,
although essential in this particular Age. Science has created a
language, and that language becomes useful.
For example, the “Idea” and “Theory” of God are part of
the language of Science. At the same time these are not
necessarily the language of Religion or of Art. The language of
Religion is about encounter and relationship - one is to become the
lover of the Divine Mystery. The language of Art is about
beauty and about creative expression - words are gone beyond.
Eventually one is left with verse - with poetical
expression, in order to combine the logical rigor of Science, with the
devotional-relation based goodness of Religion, in the creative
expression of the experience of beauty.
So I write:, such as:
I have too much.
If I am not careful, things will possess me.
They demand I carry them when I move.
I suffer if they are broken or destroyed.
If they are lost, so am I.
It makes no difference if these things are objects or ideas.
They can all be stones.
So, oppressed, I seek my freedom.
I will have nothing.
Thus, I become.
The pure mathematician recognizes in his highly abstract
symbol sets, what he calls elegance. Would that in his
striving for an actual Theory of Everything, he would recognize that human life too is elegant, but
only the poetical sees and expresses this. Mathematical symbol
sets can’t touch what only Art can touch. To that they are
blind.
Nor can the mathematical symbol set have a living
encounter with the Source of the what-is - that is have a relationship with the Source of the Creation. Scientific
materialism (all is matter, there is no spirit) denies to the Creation
consciousness, being and intentionality. Can one love something
one destroys in order to try to understand it?
The modern natural scientist seems to look with wonder at
the magnificence of the Creation, but refuses to grant it any potential
for self-consciousness. The pre-thought thought dominates and
excludes the natural world from any consideration as a possible dance
partner. We can’t imagine that our own self-consciousness had to
have been born in a Self-Consciousness that was originally outside us.
Not appreciating wider Nature, we fail to really appreciate our
own magnificence. Whatsoever ye do to the least of these my brethern, ye do
so also unto me. And, Take this, it is my body and
my blood.
indirect evidence of God
Song.
That about does it. If you think you need more you
are not paying attention. Want proof? Turn on the radio or
go to YouTube on you computer ...
For those that have difficulty here - who don’t get Song
... and/or don’t want to change the ideas they already have ... you are
probably out of luck and should have stopped reading this book many
pages ago. All the same, there are two kinds of evidence for most
“facts”: direct and indirect. Let us discuss that situation a
little bit ...
When you see something yourself (or hear it etc.), you
have a direct experience of it. If you are a scientist working in
a laboratory, you may well directly participate in the whole
experimental protocol. Again, then, your evidence is direct.
If, in addition to this direct evidence, you expand its meaning
beyond the direct conclusions, you leave behind the empirical element,
and go toward the theoretical. My older brother, who has a PhD in
microbiology, used to call this tendency of his fellow scientists: “globalization”. He meant by this to point out that the
experiment really only means what it plainly means, and that when we
expand (inflate) that meaning (globalize it), we have left the realm of
the empirical for another territory altogether.
Indirect evidence is obviously different. A typical
kind is what we read in a book. The experience may have been
empirical to the author, but to us it is derivative - that is, indirect
and secondary. If the author is quoting someone else, the
material is twice secondary - a kind of story. So when I
refer to Rudolf Steiner or Owen Barfield for example, I am not
providing direct experience to my readers. The readers only
direct experience is the lines of code (language) on the page.
Now mostly we don’t think about this when we read.
If we read something we like, even though it is an opinion, we
may well incorporate it into our own thought life and believe it to be
true. If we don’t like it (such as when I write something here
which is against the readers point of view) we will not believe it,
even though it might well be true. The truth (or not) of
something we read is not on the page, precisely because it is
derivative, indirect and often secondary.
The author can convince us, but of what? Now when we go to school and are given a textbook, we are generally taught that what is in the text is true. The text is written by so-called experts, we might be told, and they can be relied upon. Yet, if this was so reliable, we’d just read texts and never conduct experiments in science class, for example.
We can also fool ourselves about whether something is
true even if our experience is direct. Remember our friend
above who went to the party? He had direct experience of the
woman who later flirted with him, but his mind was already mislead by
the pre-thought thought (assumption) given to him by his friend.
When we are given indirect evidence, we can later on our
own pursue getting direct evidence. We can seek out a situation
that proves directly to our own experience what we first learned of
indirectly. All the same, even though we may satisfy ourselves,
our satisfaction can’t be transferred to someone else. What
satisfies me about the existence of God, I cannot expect to satisfy you.
We could wander deeper into this territory, but here I
only wanted to point out the situation, and to leave to the reader just
how they will choose to proceed. Clearly what follows has to be
considered indirect evidence and experience, and should the reader want
more, they will have to provide that themselves (particularly the
necessary part that belongs to thinking, but also gaining a deeper
detail through reading and study).
To continue ... previously ...
We’ve discussed the social world of humanity, or better
said: described it in detail. The arrival of individualism, and
what Barfield describes as interiorization, reflects Christ’s (the
Creator of the what-is) statement about bringing not peace but a sword.
The human being had to find his self-consciousness, come awake to
it, and begin to live out of it. Because of our universal (all
humans share it) inner feeling nature that appears in the phenomena of
instinctive likes and dislikes (sympathy and antipathy), coupled
with individualism, we get social friction - that is social heat, which
has escalated now into world-wide wars.
This increasing social heat arises directly to experience
in the phenomena of the biography, which John the Baptist called: the
baptism by fire. The self-consciousness has to live existence in
a kind of alchemical crucible, that burns away the dross and the
leaden. This foments a change in the interior life itself,
in that more and more moral dilemmas cannot be resolved simply by
leaning on wise sayings in a text. The “I” must pull out of
itself something in order to meet the fires in the biography.
This inward element is the baptism by holy breath.
Few people in our Age notice this, because we are for the
most part habitually fascinated with the world of the senses, and not
trained by our culture to self-observe (engage in introspection).
The commentary in this book, on the real nature of thinking (a
new science of the mind), hopes to help the reader come to the direct
knowledge experience of holy breath.
Two further prophecies were brought forward then: that
which concerns the true Second Coming of Christ, and that connected to
the Hopi anticipation of the arrival of the true white brother during a
time of world-wide crisis for all of humanity.
Few will be able to directly experience this, but we can
nonetheless look at a kind of fingerprint as it were. In the same
way the presence of a magnet organizes iron filings, so does the Second
Coming and the appearance of the true white brother “organize” aspects
of social existence. This we will now go into in greater detail,
as part of seeking indirect evidence of God’s activity in modern life.
This is not, by the way, the greater portion of God’s
present day activity, for much of that is personal to individuals, and
thus anecdotal. We should not totally dismiss the anecdotal, such
as near death experiences, experiences of the dead (ghosts etc.) and
other kinds of encounters with the Divine Mystery. But we
have to be honest: the natural scientist legitimately wants more.
When Rudolf Steiner taught in Central Europe, he drew to
his writing and lecturing activity, a number of individuals in various
fields of interest. The more widely known he became, the more
opposition he also drew. Near the end of his abruptly ended
career, people came to him with questions, and these questions then
resulted in various kinds of what are called: lecture cycles.
He would not just give one lecture, but many on the same
theme (for example, the lectures published under the title: Spiritual
Science and Medicine numbered twenty, and
were given from the 21st of March to the 9th of April, in 1920).
As a consequence of his inspiring activity, there has
come to be a number of specialized disciplines and social movements:
Anthroposophical Medicine; Camphill Villages and Communities; Waldorf
Schools; scientific studies collectively known as Goethean Science;
Bio-dynamic Farming and Gardening; a new form of dance: Eurythmy; to
name but a few. One can go to Dornach Switzerland, and find there
the modern Goetheanum, and get deeper into this work and its many
details (or, of course, go to the Internet).
Here I am just going to give an overview sketch of
certain aspects - some details of the fingerprint. As with much
else that has been offered in this book, the reader is advised that if
they actually want to comment, they need to bother to become acquainted
with the actual evidence and not take potshots from the sidelines.
To portray all the work that gives evidence of God would easily
fill a whole library.
It is a good question, however: How is this work, about
to be described, able to be seen as indirect evidence of God?
The best way to do this is to make an analogy with what
scientists already do in their own disciplines: Individuals produce
studies and work; this tends to be done within a given scientific
community (see once more, Kuhn’s The
Structure of Scientific Revolutions); the
community in various ways (such as peer review) notices and comments on
the work; ordinary people become aware of the work and support it or
apply it in practice in their own lives.
In the case of Steiner’s inspiration, it was clear from
the beginning that he was proposing the existence of spiritual reality
(God in His complicated distributed sense - which Steiner often called:
the spiritual
world) as standing behind all the we
experience. Instead of only matter and no spirit, Steiner was
teaching about matter and spirit.
Above we came to recognize what I have been calling the
distributed nature of God. This is a far different idea from that
which is normal in many religions, which tend to (to the extent they
attribute events in our lives to the causal activity of God) make of
the divine a kind of magical supernatural creature who mostly does
miracles (violates well understood physical laws).
Part of what Steiner did was to give out a great many
details about just how the spirit is integrated into material events
which we see through the senses. Depending upon the subject being
examined, Steiner created a whole (mostly) new vocabulary of the causal
element behind most physical, biological, psychological and mental
processes with which we are familiar. To call this New
Revelation from a religious point of view is to make a gross
understatement.
Of special interest for the person new to this will be
Steiner’s courses on Light, on Warmth, and on Astronomy. He
goes, in these courses, right to the heart of certain problems in
physics, centered on the question of whether we have properly (with our
thinking-out the meaning) taken hold of what the empirical evidence
actual reveals. The first two courses are available for free
on-line.
We are talking today about thousands and thousands of
individuals, working out of the inspiration of Steiner’s researches, in
multiple fields of endeavor, over almost a century now. People
apply this material in practice because it works.
At the same time, let us keep in mind that Steiner
himself thought that this work might take as much as 400 years to fully
impact human culture and knowledge. This is, in fact, about the
same amount of time it took the Copernican Revolution to produce modern
scientific materialism. To now extend our understanding of matter
over into an understanding of spirit, equal to our understanding of
matter, is not something to be accomplished overnight.
It is also a very human activity. There is no more
perfection here than there is in the practice of present day natural
science.
Let us briefly look at some examples ...
In a television drama I recently saw, a lady says to her
man friend:
here’s a nice California bio-dynamic wine (handing
him
a
bottle, the label of which he shows approval for by nodding).
Now if you Google bio-dynamics you may get something not out of
Steiner (the name is used also by others), yet bio-dynamic wines are
acquiring an excellent reputation.
If you Google bio-dynamic produce and gourmet cooking,
you will find that more and more high-end restaurants have taken an
interest in this food for not only its lively and intense taste, but
also its shelf-life (it remains vital and tasty longer than other
foods, even organic). Bio-dynamic farms are all over the world,
and their number is growing.
What you run into, however, is that when the ordinary
press tries to write about these farms they stumble over some of the
conceptions at play. For example, the bio-dynamic farm is
described as a organism (a kind of whole in itself). The
methods are more disciplined than organic, and planting and harvesting
are guided by knowledge of the rhythms of the moon, the planets and the
stars. This means that there is a recognition of extratelluric
(beyond the Earth) forces being involved in plant and animal
development.
The main lecture cycle by Steiner is called: Agriculture and consisted of eight lectures given at Koberwitz,
Silesia, 7th to 16th June, 1924 at the request of Central European
farmers who were concerned, among other facts of their present
existence, with the loss of the vitality of their seed stocks and other
changes in their soil. Hundreds of subsidiary books have been
added over the years by workers in this field. Here are the
ones from my own library:
Agriculture
of
Tomorrow: E. and L. Kolisko (systematic
research into the influences of the planets and the moon on plant
growth) Gardening
for Health and Nutrition: John and Helen
Philbrick Culture and Horticulture: a
philosophy of gardening: Wolf D. Storl. Also could be included
are these subsidiary and related books, such as:
Silica,
Calcium and Clay (processes in mineral,
plant, animal and man) by Benesch and Wilde. The Food
We Eat: herbs in
nutrition by Maria Geuter.. .and this two
volume set which is also part of fundamentals of Goethean Science: The Plant: Vol I and II by Gerbert Grohmann
Nothing is secret or “occult”. There is
considerable literature, and many many websites. What
bio-dynamics hopes to do is to return a lost vitality to the Earth,
which is suffering from the abuses of mono-culture, and the application
of too many chemicals (fertilizers and pest sprays). Modern
commercial agricultural processes are killing the living nature of the
soil, and that living nature is needed in order for our food to also be
filled with vital nutrients. There is a relationship between our
conditions of health and the food we eat that is obvious to anyone with
an open mind and no profit-making ax to grind.
How is this indirect evidence of the existence of God?
As with the stories to be told next, the basic idea I
have here is that a hundred years ago a man begin to give lectures
indicating that there could be a science of the spirit, and that one
could practice this science in many ways that would be progressive for
humanity. Since that time people have been testing what he
indicated, and we have the advantage today of seeing the earliest
successes of those tests. Just as we admire modern materialistic
science for the many technical feats we perform given that knowledge,
so we today can begin to admire spiritual science for the many
practical results of its ideas. The co-workers in these endeavors
number over the tens of thousands.
Next let us look at Anthroposophical
Medicine:
From the beginning it was made clear to doctors that they
had to become doctors first, according to the rules of the State in
which they were to be licensed. Anthroposophical Medicine was to
be seen as additions to what they otherwise studied and mastered in the
usual way. A woman friend of mine, who became an Anthroposophical
doctor, practiced as board-certified in Internal Medicine for 15 years
before she ran into this work incidental to her own realization that
nutrition played a huge role in health, a role for which her own
medical training had failed to give her even the beginning of an
adequate understanding. As she searched for a better
understanding of the role of nutrition, she found the best source in
Anthroposophical Medicine.
In Europe, where this practice has had many years to
gather its forces, their are hundreds of doctors, and many clinics and
hospitals. In America, oddly enough, the discipline has not
taken hold - less than 50 doctors practice. In Brazil, I am
told, there are over 300 doctors and one full sized hospital.
Far above I wrote of certain personal and non-medical
ideas regarding the germ theory of disease derived from my own thinking
(although inspired by Steiner), and also how Anthroposophical Medicine
uses an understanding of physical body, ethereal body, astral body and
ego or warmth body. Obviously materialistic medicine will fight
against this way of thinking, when it can, and without really looking
carefully at the reality of the situation. Books in the
field are many. Schools for training exist, and many
doctors are closely mentored by experience physicians for years.
In my library I have Victor Bott’s book: Anthroposophical
Medicine: an
extension of the Art of Healing, as well as
Thomas Cowan’s The
Four-Fold Path to Healing, which is very
American and strikes out on its own in certain ways. Worth
special mention: The
Dynamics of Nutrition, by Gerhard Schmidt.
As with Bio-dynamic agriculture, there are hundreds of texts, periodicals and medical practices. There are many useful websites. Opponents of this work describe the Anthroposophical Society as a cult, and the medical work as quackery. The reader should undertake a serious study of the totality of the work before making up their own mind.
Camphill
Communities: Camphill was founded by
others, mostly under the inspiration of Karl Konig, about 70 years ago.
This was based in part on some lectures Steiner had given
on the care of the developmentally disabled, called: Curative
Education. Camphill Communities
frequently are connected to a bio-dynamic farm and use an
Anthroposophical physician. They exist all over the world, and
websites for most of them can be found easily by googling: Camphill
Communities.
Unusual social relations are part of this community.
The disabled are often called Villagers, and the care-givers:
co-workers. One or more co-workers will often live in a house
with a half a dozen villagers, and a Camphill community will consist of
many such houses. Some of these are large (hundreds of
villagers and co-workers) and as with other impulses born out of the
inspiration of Steiner’s teachings, there is a vast literature.
Most of these forms of arrangement involve the villager in a lot
of outdoor activity and craft work. Parents with children and
other relatives in Camphill tend to be highly satisfied with the care.
A visit to the websites will provide many details.
Co-workers a not well paid, although economically taken
care of. Many who start with Camphill leave after a time and
found small situations which they call: shared living. For
example, I knew a couple, with four of their own children, who ran a
kind of business-like co-living arrangement that included four
developmentally disabled individuals as part of their own family.
As the State and private individuals provide money for the
care of their developmentally disabled relatives, this creates the
economic viability of this kind of work.
Perhaps the reader should keep in mind that this work is
not a job, that one leaves and then goes home from. It is a
calling, and is 24/7 as we say.
The varieties of this kind of work are many. Again,
the reader is urged to investigate fully this work, which once more is
world-wide in scope and includes, out of Steiner’s lectures on Curative
Education, much information based on
Steiner’s clairvoyant researches into the details of the spiritual
facts behind the meaning of those incarnations which produce those
individuals, for example, which we describe as having: Down’s Syndrome.
Goethean
Science: As pointed out above, the central
European individuality named Johann Wolfgang Goethe (1749-1832), mostly
known for his art (poetry, plays etc.), was also a natural scientist.
His approach was unique, and Steiner’s first and second written
books concerned this personality. The first: Goethean
Science: Natures Open Secrets, and the
second: A Theory of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe’s World
Conception. Emerson’s first essay on
unique individuals, the Poet, was about this man.
Recall also from our above discussions the significance
of the meaning-process of thinking concerning its objects. Here
in Goethean Science this meaning-process is being more highly and
consciously developed.
Also as pointed out above, Goethe’s work on color (Theory of
Colors) is now being recognized by more and
more scientists as superior in its own way to the color theory of
Newton. If one reads Steiner’s books on Goethe it becomes very
apparent why this personality has given birth to an extension of
natural science beyond its present day limits (as described above).
The writer Valentin Tomberg described what is now being
called Goetheanism, as involving a qualitative characterizing picture
thinking. This is a very intentional and consciously activated
kind of thinking. I have been demonstrating it through the
describing human of social existence for this book. Here is a
list of books from this field in my own library, which has to be seen
as a quite limited collection.
Previously mentioned: The Plant vol. 1 and vol. 2 by Gerbert Grohmann
Also, The Plant
between the Sun and Earth, Adams and Whicher;
Sensitive
Chaos: the
creation of flowing forms in water and air,
by Theodor Schwenk; Man or
Matter:
Introduction to a Spiritual Understanding of Nature on the Basis of
Goethe’s Method of Training Observation and Thought; The Living
Earth, Walther Cloos. The Nature
of Substance, Rudolf Hauschka; Man and
Mammal, Wolfgang Schad.
Keep in mind this is but a very small portion of the
total work being done at all levels of natural science. Owen
Barfield’s work on language can be called a product of Goetheanism, or
as I suggested above: organic thinking. Now this organic thinking
blends into pure thinking (more later), but in all cases the
development of Goethean Science is a demonstration of this new method
of spiritualized thinking. Part of what needs to be understood is
that organic thinking, which starts out as Goetheanism, easily blends
into pure thinking, such that one cannot look at particular works of
Goethean Science as only related to organic thinking - the descriptive
qualitative characterizing picture thinking as referred to by Tomberg.
The above books demonstrate the process, as well as add
rather wonderful aspects to the work already done in natural science.
Once more: the reader will only understand this by
getting their own mental feet wet in the relevant disciplines. I
also want to write about one particular book, that has both organic and
pure thinking attributes: Weather
and Cosmos, by Dennis Klocek.
Klocek is an outstanding American practitioner of the new
thinking. His work takes the reader through the basics of weather
phenomena and then adds material mostly not thought before. Given
that we live in a time of climate change, I write this in part to
encourage readers to keep a look out for Klocek’s coming book on
Climate itself: Climate: Soul of the Earth.
Let me tell a little story* for purposes of background
(*as I heard it from others).
Tycho Brahe, a Danish nobleman, had an interest in
astronomy (and was also an alchemist). On the round tower
where he lived he had built a circle of brass, which was engraved very
carefully with degrees, minutes and seconds and fractions of seconds of
arc. A line of sight device was made to be able to move around
the circle, giving what was called azimuth. In the center
of the circle was a device for sighting both the azimuth of the fixed
and moving (planets) stars, that also could measure the ascension
(degree of arc from the plane of the observer to the star in the sky).
For years and years Brahe measured stellar objects, in particular
the moving stars - the planets.
These records came to be in the possession of Johannes
Kepler, when for a year he worked with Brahe, and then succeed him as
the local “astronomer”. Kepler (who was also an astrologer)
then examined the records, particularly of the movements of the
planets. From this research Kepler developed his three laws of
planetary motion, which are still considered valid today as
approximations. There are many tiny variations according to the
mass of the planetary object and other factors, but Kepler’s basic laws
are important nonetheless, for all the same the essential ideas (while
not its smallest details) are generally descriptive of planetary motion.
Kepler, however, also thought that in his third law that
he had rediscovered what the ancients called: the harmony of the
spheres. Here are his three laws: 1: The orbit of every planet is
an ellipse with the Sun at one of the two foci. 2: A line joining
a planet and the Sun seeks out equal areas during equal intervals of
time. 3: The square of the orbital period of a planet is directly
proportional to the cube of the semi-major axis of its orbit.?
What struck Kepler was that the relationship ratio of the
third law is basically like a whole number, not much different from the
whole number relationships involved in music. The planets, to
Kepler’s insight, move according to musical laws.
For a time, the gravity ideas of Newton confirmed and fit
in with Kepler’s three laws ... except for the orbit of Mercury.
It was Einstein who with his ideas about the distortion of
space caused by the gravity well of the Sun, who computed the
correction necessary by which the orbit deviations of Mercury from the
three laws were to be explained.
Part of what Dennis Klocek did was to read a lot of what
Kepler had written, that had been forgotten (this happened with a lot
of early scientists - for as materialistic science marched on its way,
it cast aside any ideas that didn’t fit its main conclusions - Faraday
is another example - his contributions are only partially noted, for
certain of his basic ideas are quite at odds with conventional
materialism). Among Kepler’s ideas, Klocek discovered
observations that indicated that lines of influence fell upon the
surface of the earth from these rhythmic planetary motions. These
lines were then part of a whole lot of other weather phenomena that
followed planetary and zodiacal rhythms.
Without going into all the details, Klocek also
discovered that when hurricanes were born in the hurricane generation
zones, they would tend to move according to more or less well
understood rules as regards ocean temperature and currents and
prevailing wind rules. That is, until they ran into one of these
lines of influence, which is when they would make these more or less
abrupt changes of direction and follow the line of influence on their
way to making landfall. In this, and other ways, Klocek has
re-established weather science on a basis that includes understanding
(as in Bio-dynamic agriculture) extratelluric (beyond the Earth)
influences, thus the title to his book: Weather
and Cosmos.
Finally now to Waldorf
Schools, of which many readers may have heard
previously. Keep in mind that with the above and immediately
below I have not made any attempt to be comprehensive at all.
These are just hints concerning a much larger work that has
entered into world-wide human culture, out of Central Europe, on a
small but steadily growing scale.
The basic story is that following WWI, the owner of the
Waldorf Cigarette Factory in Germany asked Rudolf Steiner about the
possibility of creating a school for the children of the factory’s
workers. This was done, and during the initial processes Steiner
gave a number of lecture cycles for teachers and others, providing them
the spiritual background to human nature that they would need, from
multiple directions. To state this in a slightly different
way: all of this was put forward in a way that his listeners, in
understanding these results of his spiritual research, would also
develop and deepen their ability to educate children. Here are
some books on my own shelves - Steiner did many more and the Waldorf
movement over the years has produced thousands in addition.
Study of
Man* (14 lectures, Stuttgart 21st August -
5th of September 1919; Discussions
with
Teachers* (fifteen conversations,
Stuttgart Germany August 21st to September 6th 1919); Practical
Advice to Teachers* (14 conversations,
Stuttgart August 21st to September 5th 1919); ; Human
Values in Education (ten lectures Arnheim
Holland July 17th to 24th 1924) The
Kingdom of Childhood (seven lectures and
conversations Torquay England 12th - 20th August 1924).
[*Note that three of these lecture cycles were given
during the same time period, for it was not uncommon for Steiner to
relate various aspects of his research work in a time-concentrated
form. Study
of Man was the primary lecture material, and Discussions with Teachers and Practical Advice to Teachers
are both called “conversations”, and represent replies he made to
questions being asked later by his audience.]
The Internet abounds with websites for almost all of the
now existing 900 plus Waldorf Schools worldwide (the largest and fasted
growing private education movement in the world). All Waldorf
Schools are basically independent, although associations exist that
certify whether or not the basics of Waldorf pedagogy are being taught.
In many European countries the State funds Waldorf Schools.
In America and England many Schools are funded only through
tuitions paid for by the parents, although Waldorf style public funded
charter schools in America are not uncommon.
The Waldorf pedagogy greatly emphasizes the arts - for
example all children are taught in the primary grades to knit and play
the recorder, Steiner having said that subtle hand movement skills
improve the development of the convolutions of the brain.
Reading is not taught early, being thought to be a natural
outgrowth of first developing hand and eye skills in water color
painting and in learning to write the letters. Usually, from
grades 1 through 8, the teacher moves with the class, which challenges
the teacher to grow as well as the student.
For the most part the teachers run the schools, although
an administrator can be hired for the necessary organizational needs.
Teachers hire new teachers, and through their organization
(often called the College of Teachers) the pedagogy is managed.
Steiner emphasized the importance of keeping the State out of the
education business, and gave elaborate explanations for why this was
important.
It is not possible here to do more than hint, and the
reader must be willing to encounter Waldorf via the face it presents to
the world, not through this all too brief introduction.
Waldorf is also not without its critics, and particularly
in America this became highly organized via a group called PLANS
(People for Legal and non-sectarian Schools). This group
filed a lawsuit in Northern California in 1998, alleging that
Anthroposophy was a religion, and therefore Waldorf pedagogy was based
on a religion and as a consequence not entitled to public money in two
of the many Charter Schools that began to use Waldorf principles.
After many hours in court and losses, and then appeals, in
November 2010 PLANS once more lost its case on the merits - the Court
ruling that based on the admissible evidence, Anthroposophy was not a
religion. There is a Wikipedia entry on this question, and
this legal challenge continues.
Out of my own social research, I have written on Waldorf: The
Social-Spiritual Organism of a Waldorf School Community; and Waldorf
Charter Schools in America: some social observations (available for free on my website).
Factually Waldorf is one of the main ways in which
various human beings first hear about Rudolf Steiner and Anthroposophy.
Waldorf teachers, as are all members and friends of the
Anthroposophical Society, are human beings, capable of error and
confusion. If one looks for it, it is easy to find much to
criticize. I have written my own books on the subject of
Anthroposophy (American
Anthroposophy and Dangerous
Anthroposophy), which include materials
critically examining the Anthroposophical Society. This
book, The Art of God, is about
something else, however.
Here we are involved in bringing forward a counter-theory
to the Theory of Evolution and the Big Bang, as explanations of
material and spiritual human existence and development.
This process began with developing a new Idea of God, that
led to A Theory of God and then the problems of A Proof of God, or
Evidence of God, all in order to ultimately create a more living and
humane Theory of Everything, to compete with the abstract and pure
mathematical TOE offered by present day mathematical-physics.
The whole structure of the themes (sort of an argument,
but not really) in this book has been to move systematically within the
basic methods of already existing natural science, which wants to move
forward on the basis of empirically discovered facts, and then through
theoretical formulations towards material explaining why we have a
deeper understanding if we add to our knowledge of matter, knowledge of
the spirit as well.
To do this in any kind of finished way needs to be recognized by the reader as not possible. The scope of the underlying question is too wide and too deep. This book then is only a bare beginning. To continue with what can be presently done, however, let us now take up this theme:
direct evidence of God
Please recall that direct experience is personal to us.
It is primarily empirical, and mostly we expect to know only
through our senses. I have to see it with my own eyes, we say.
Here we are going once more to consider the nature of mind, of
thought and of thinking, as those appear directly to our own experience.
Most people don’t have the least idea of what it means to
practice introspection - that is to observe in a somewhat detached and
objective fashion our own inner activity and experience. We are
fish swimming in the seas of thought and thinking without really
noticing our environment at all.
Let us begin by reviewing some of the different types or
modes of thinking with which we have become familiar over the course of
this book:
First, from Owen Barfield: figuration, theorizing and reflection. Figuration
lets us almost automatically think the familiar. Theorizing
imagines things, whether grand scientific explanations to just plain
old office gossip. Reflection ponders something.
To this we added discursive thinking - we talk
inwardly to ourselves - we have a kind of almost always ongoing
constant inner chatter. From a certain point of view, both
theorizing and reflection can be carried out in a discursive fashion.
Thinking is also influenced by feelings, and the most
automatic (reactive) are likes and dislikes, or sympathy and antipathy.
Likes tend to produce associative thinking, which
joins one concept or object of thought to another, and dislikes tends
to produce discriminatory
or comparative thinking,
which separates or distinguishes one concept or object of thought from
another.
Thought generally has an object. We think about something (and we can learn and often already
instinctively do: thinking-with, thinking-within and thinking-as). Now not
only are feelings hidden behind much of our thinking, but also impulses
of will, which are yet deeper mysteries to naive self-observation.
The main impulses of the will-in-thinking are the attention (on which object does our thinking focus) and the intention (why are we thinking this object - what is our purpose).
We also have dreamy kinds of thinking: fantasy and reverie, for example.
Sometimes our thinking moves among all the above kinds or
styles of thinking in a kind of automatic fashion (we are not
deliberate in choosing which style or mode), and often this happens
when we are worrying something. We can become pensive, perhaps
even depressed, and the mind in a way starts to eat itself. Mind
is spirit and soul combined, and in depression we find ourselves (our
self-consciousness and consciousness) as the focus of a strong inwardly
directed antipathy.
Other styles of thinking can be called abstract, concrete and/or picture thinking (we think in
images instead of words and concepts). Different styles of
thinking are often called forth by the influence of our social
and physical environment, as well as our natural talents (if one may
use such a term). People with what we call a high degree of
intelligence will often be very good at abstract thinking.
Another kind of thinking is called: pattern recognition. This involves a kind of combination of picture
thinking, with concrete abstractions (which is almost a paradox) during
which we are simultaneously trying to see wholes. See the film, Temple
Grandin, and also the novel by William
Gibson: Pattern Recognition.
Different people have different skills here. Our
system of education prizes one kind of skill over others, and in this
way devalues whole groups of people who are just different (Temple
Grandin, again). Various kinds of what
are called mental illnesses have symptoms (from the biased point of
view of the physician) that are reflected in unusual kinds of thinking,
which can be called paranoid, delusional, narcissistic, and so forth.
People who are radically different inwardly are frequented
defined by the social order as ill or criminal.
Whole cultures swim in common seas of thought and
thinking, and apply quite varied concepts to the meaning and value of
these differences among various human beings. One way to look at
the world is to make a picture of the physical human beings all
motionless and standing up in their various places on the total sphere
of the globe, with their heads in these seas of thought, in much the
same way we all stand inside the sea of the airy mantle - the
atmosphere.
We assume that the seas of thought are private, but they
are not. Our doorway into the seas of thought are individual, but
the seas themselves are universal and interconnected - what Steiner
called: the thought-world (the ethereal world). The theory of
memes partially sees this phenomena. Language doesn’t work
without these seas. The tendency to universalize the use of
English world-wide works in part because these thought-seas are shared.
Recall for a moment our previous discussion about mental
pictures, generalized concepts, pure concepts and ideas. We
inwardly mentally picture a specific book. We have the general
concept of books which enables us to recognize through figuration all
books. We have the pure concept of bookness, which enables us to
understand such poetic (metaphorical) ideas (complexes of concepts) as
the Book of Nature or the Book of the Social World.
If we undertake to have a science of the mind, all of the
above can become ways of self-understanding that can also lead to
experiments and further observations. Each path in pursuit of
this science will be individual and universal simultaneously, because
while many characteristics of mind are shared by all, each individual,
having their own unique biography and individual distinctiveness, will
have to confront many matters of a quite personal nature.
The best advice I can give on the details of some of the
universal aspects of this Path is in my Living
Thinking in Action. Specific inner
actions are advised because they have worked for me, but all are free
to choose their own Way as they see fit.
We can then come awake within the sea of thoughts and
thinking. This coming awake is new in the course of the evolution
of consciousness. It is not at all similar (except in the most
superficial sense) to the awakening sought in Eastern Culture in such
as Tibetan and Zen Buddhism. This modern scientific mind science
is new because the self-creative consciousness itself is new.
What Eastern Culture carries as the idea of the ego or
self is based largely upon tradition - it is very ancient - it is a
form of a spiritual pre-thought thought. But the actual
self-conscious spirit of human beings has changed since those ancient
traditions came into being. Thinking and thought now contain a
potential not previously observable. The former utility of the
mindfulness yoga of breathing has now to give way to a yoga (attentive
and active discipline) of dying and becoming in thought.
With the coming of the on-looker separation, and the
arrival of natural science (the most recent effects of the evolution of
consciousness), this capacity of thinking and thought developed beyond
anything known to the past, whether in Western or Eastern culture.
The ancient Greeks, in the heights of the cultural achievements
of Hellenism, did not know this possibility. Nor was this
possibility known at the time of the Buddha.
The whole process achieves a rather unique situation with
regard to America, for the American arrives at the modern condition of
mind potential in a quite organic or natural way. The instinct of
the American to develop the new potentials of the self-conscious spirit
is remarkable, and the Transcendentalists, the creators of AA and the
12 Steps, and the Bioneers are simply forerunners and examples of
something that is manifesting today on a much larger scale.
We saw a much wider flowering of this bursting forth of
instinctive new thinking in the 1960‘s and 1970‘s out of the cultural
developments centered in California (where cultural East and West met
and had intercourse). While we may wish for coherence, or some
kind of understandable generally common explainable condition, it is in
the very nature of this new development of the self-conscious aspects
of spirit that it be entirely individual. I come not to bring peace but
a sword. The divine creative power is
now the essential interior of the human being, and in thinking and
thought this power is manifesting on the world stage.
One student of Rudolf Steiner puts forward the idea that
we are already in World War III, but that it is taking place in the
world of thinking and thought. Recall the Hopi Prophecy
concerning the arrival of the true white brother: This third event will depend
upon the Red Symbol, which will take command, setting the four forces
of nature (Meha) in motion for the benefit of the Sun. The People of the Rose-Cross spiritual Way will
teach the new revelations of the spirit concerning the cosmic ethereal
forces in the whole world and in thinking and thought for the benefit
of the now distributed divinity all over the world (such as via this
book you hold in your hand).
Conflict is unavoidable until we learn ourselves to tame
the underlying creative power of the new “I” or self-conscious
self-creative spirit. Our first world-wide lesson concerns
the mote and the beam.
The direct evidence of God is within, and is staring us
in the face. What bothers us is our frequent inability to be the
masters of our own soul life - to be able to manage thinking and
thought, and the underlying imperatives born in untamed feelings and
impulses of will.
The one certain thing is that we all share these trials.
No one is to be free of them. No one is going to be
able to avoid the troubles connected to the shadow and the choices as
to which wolf do we feed. Yet, we are blessed by our
individual biography and its complicated circumstances. There is
enormous beauty and order in the form and shape of human social
existence. What we need is always right in front of us (recall
the Rolling Stones: you don’t always get what you want, but if you try real
hard, you’ll get what you need).
Our newly born “I” is right where it needs to be
according to our own particular and individual nature. Life - the
individual biography - is the Great Teacher. In it was Life and the Life
was the Light of the World.
Human existence on the Earth, in all its details and
richness, is The Art of
God - the Creator Being that has
sacrificially distributed through Love His own nature among all that
exists, particularly the individual human being. This then is our
actual Theory of Everything.
yet, ... we need some details as to how to learn to
better perceive what we need to perceive ... for there to be a new
science of the mind, its practitioners must also provide methodology. Real science is not just about what conclusions
your investigations produced, but also about expressing precisely how
you engaged in those investigations so that they can be properly
repeated or replicated. There is an important distinction
between the method and the content that is produced, and as our inner
life is where the most direct experience (empirical) knowledge of the
Divine Mystery is to be obtained (the kingdom of heaven is
inside you), details as to this follows next
...
a new path to the spirit,
elaborated in three parts
There are three essays here, all written for other
contexts and earlier in time (a couple of years before this present
text was written). They all bear the same cast of mind in that
they were written for people who already had some degree of a spiritual
orientation toward existence. Any new atheists or secular
humanists who have read thus far, should keep this in mind: These
materials were not specifically written in the style necessitated by
approaching the situation in the way that resulted in the form of this
book: a Theory of God, needing a new and more comprehensive and
systematic Idea of God, all leading to Evidence and Proof of God, which
then ultimately expresses The Art of
God in the form of an actual Theory of
Everything.
These next essays then were written for less general
audiences, and I have provided a kind of introduction, hopefully
relating each individual essay to the themes in this book. I have
also placed these essays in a specific order, although the reader can
obviously read them in any order they choose.
All the same certain points need to be made, perhaps
serving as a bridge from the main text to this more detailed material.
Rudolf Steiner, in his discussions of the Social World came at that situation from multiple directions. What I have been calling the Stage Setting, he described as the Threefold Social Organism. He wrote and spoke of this in a way in which mostly what was said concerned a kind of idealistic picture of how this Stage Setting could be organized, for example: it was to consist of three spheres of human activity: a cultural sphere that was based on freedom and included art, religion, science and education; a political-legal sphere that was based on equality, and included the relationship between the State and the People (my own researches have developed this idea further, adding in between the State and the People, an intermediating function: Media); and, the economic sphere that was to be based on brotherhood and included processes of production, distribution and consumption.
Many people who consider themselves Steiner students
spend a lot of time with these ideas. Most of them don’t yet
realize how close, to this idealistic expression of these concepts, the
actual Stage Setting to the Social World already is.
He also noted, via a slightly different perspective, that
the world could be divided in two (the Cultural East and the Cultural
West). We might call this a spiritual division, and find it
is related to what in conventional academic circles is sometimes
called: the history of ideas (variations in the manifestations of the
self-consciousness’s activity of thought-creation over time).
He gave a very important lecture cycle on these questions,
which was published under the title: West and
East: contrasting
worlds (Vienna, 1 - 12 June, 1922). In
any event, the history of ideas can be seen in some ways as having one
tendency in the East and another in the West.
Steiner also perceived that the Social World could be
divided as well in a threefold way: East (mostly Asia -
geographically), Center (Eastern and Central Europe and England to a
degree) and West (England sort of, and America). This
division was related more to the soul (generalized variations in the
field of consciousness) than the spirit (variations in the
self-consciousness). The field of consciousness inwardness varies
according to geographical region - a complicated problem beyond our
intentions here. To give, however, a relevant example of one type
of phenomena that reveals this:
The East, in a soul (field of consciousness sense) way,
establishes by the time of Gautama Buddha the concept of Enlightenment
as the highest self-development spiritual goal. In the Center,
Enlightenment is not the goal or the Way - there the path and its goal
is called Initiation. Steiner was a Great Initiate, not an
enlightened human being. In enlightenment, the path involves
learning how to leave the Wheel of Incarnations to go to Nirvana - that
is to never have to incarnate again. The individual spirit
(self-consciousness) learns to divorce itself from earthly cravings and
attachments (thus the Four Noble Truths and the Eightfold Path), in
pursuit of enlightenment.
In initiation, the self-conscious spirit strengthens and
purifies itself (especially the supra conscious aspects that are not of
the physical body) such that this astral body and ego can pass through the gate (threshold) of the physical
body while awake, and enter into intercourse with the Beings of the
Spiritual World*. Through this means Steiner (and a few others)
brings down from this world: New Revelation, via his spiritual
scientific investigations.
*[Recall from above our discussion of the bones - the
curves of ascent and descent that meet in the total human organism,
although even during sleep we separate daily from the purely physical
to have a purely spiritual - albeit usually unconscious - mode of
existence.]
Now it is important not to confuse or to assume that the
history of ideas on the one hand and the variations in Ways of
self-development on the other, are separate matters. They
are not. The totality of the world of human inwardness, which
these describe, is a layered and integrated reality. Barfield
points out something Coleridge noted (in Barfield’s book: What
Coleridge Thought), which is that we can form
distinctions, that are not differences. That is we note
variation, but do not conceive that this variation arises because the
perceived parts are not in reality aspects of a single whole. The
variation arises because we can note it (think it), in such a way that
this helps our understanding of the totality. In Christian
theological thinking this distinction without difference appears in the
Idea of the Trinity (see Barfield’s Saving the
Appearances for a deep discussion of the
Trinity from a certain perspective).
In the true West (the Americas) we have not to do with
either enlightenment or initiation, but rather with character
development. Those involved in deep self-development Ways in the
Americas are very down to earth (so to speak), and it is not so much
their ability to leave behind the Earth to permanently arrive in Heaven
(enlightenment), or to mediate between Earth and Heaven by
investigating and reporting to incarnate individuals on the details of
the nature of Heaven (initiation). Character development involves
the ability to live fully on the Earth, according to its terms - that
is as brothers and sisters - companions who help each other. I
don’t transform myself, as much as I work to help transform the world.
That gesture of shared working together is what develops my
character.
In a way, character development is about striving to
realize Heaven on the Earth. And this not for our own benefit,
but for the benefit of others. In the East, to continue these
examples, the developed personality becomes a guru, a teacher of one or
another Way of Development (e.g. a Yoga or Zen master). In
the Center, the intercourse of the initiate between Heaven and Earth
results in a transformation of our understanding of Heaven (such as the
research of Steiner into the detailed nature of the Spiritual
World). The further West we go, toward the Americas,
self-development becomes a vehicle that is used more and more to fully
transform the Earth in some way. The personality that develops
itself, in the sense of Western Culture, no longer teaches their
Way, but rather teaches a different and more evolved understanding and
knowledge of the World and of existence.
This arises because there is a kind of integrated relationship between a differentiated history of ideas (a twofold differentiation) and the differentiated fields of consciousness (soul characteristics - a threefold differentiation. There is a Whole here, and we only see the distinctions, that are not real differences, through asking different questions in the thinking.
Understanding this can help our choices become more
clear. We can seek enlightenment, or initiation, or to
transform the Earth. Neither is more right or more wrong - it is
just a choice as to where do I, as an individual, choose to concentrate
my efforts. Further, given that evolution of both the physical,
and the field of consciousness (soul) and the self-creative
consciousness (spirit) continues, even these strivings change.
For example, in Buddhism the goal of Nirvana has been
abandoned, when there arose what is called: the Bodhisattva Vow.
This happened after the time of the Gautama Buddha, and
around the time of the Incarnation of the Creator. This vow is to
not leave the Earth behind until such time as all sentient beings can
become enlightened.
Sometimes the goal is called liberation, in the East, and
this is meant to be liberation from Earthly attachments (in general).
Steiner used the idea of freedom (freiheit), which in English is
better understood as an inner condition where neither thoughts or
desires rule us, but we rule them. Thus Steiner’s: One must be able to confront
an idea and experience it, otherwise one will fall into its bondage.
In the true West (the Americas), self-development is an
incidental consequence of seeking to help others - of seeking to make
the shared life on the Earth more humane (reduce suffering). For
some, this means helping the poor and the homeless, and for others it
means helping the whole culture mature into something it does not yet
realize it can, but for which it instinctively yearns. In the
case of the this book (The Art of
God) the impelling motive was to try to
resolve the seeming collision between Science and Religion that was
benefiting no one. So to ameliorate the situation (via the Mother
forces), I placed the religious questions inside the scientific
questions - I integrated them.
I also did not do this arbitrarily. Science is the new Way of Knowledge for humanity, because it bears the capacity to weave us together in spite of our differences. In science we seek not different kinds of knowledge (as do the various religions and spiritual ways), but a shared universal knowledge. At the same time, this new Way of Knowledge (science) is quite young, and in its immaturity it has ignored the central question: What is the real nature of the main tool (the mind), which we use in the pursuit of this universal knowledge.
In an aid to this far above I used on occasion the term:
shaman. In the West we produce shamans, not enlightened human
beings, or initiates. Not only did I refer to myself as a shaman,
I called the natural scientist in his laboratory a shaman. This
most earthly spiritual way of seeking to know and benefit the shared
world is symbolized in the picture on the cover of this book - the
cross inside the circle.
The cross is the symbol of individual self-development,
with its upper and lower vertical (heavenly and earthly aspects), and
its left and right horizontal-social aspects. The cross is joined
to the circle, which is the symbol of community. “I”, as an
individual spirit, only fully realize my true-self when in relationship
with “we”, the community. The four circles in each of the four
quarters of the larger circle are the forces of the four directions,
each representing earthly powers that must be understood and mastered,
otherwise we are in danger of being ruled by them, rather than being
able to rule them.
Physics wanders semi-consciously into this territory with
its ideas of the four fundamental forces (gravity, electromagnetism,
the weak interactive force and the strong interactive force), and the
need to seek their unity in a unified fundamental force. This
search is behind the holy grail of physics in its efforts to produce a
purely mathematical theory of everything.
These forces of the four directions are also in human
communities, and because of the work of integrating the individual into
the community, and the accepting by the community of the individual,
these forces need also to be understood there. We have to learn
to ameliorate the natural friction of conflict that arises from our
being different (for examples of work on this see the various conflict
resolution processes). Understanding the Four Temperaments, and
their relationship to the Four Elements is to also work on these
problems at the macro-social level.
All of this, whether in physics or psychology, are
shamanistic in a modern use of that term. The shaman is simply
someone who has a certain wisdom-seeking role in the community.
In the HBO television series In
Treatment, we experience a version of this
new social-helping shamanistic impulse, and its difficulties, via the
artistic in the form of television drama.
Shamans, by the way, are not limited to external
priesthoods, as in the old aboriginal structures. I’ve dedicated
this book to a couple of these, one of whom to outer appearance is
simply a wife and a mother. Some readers here will have read Zen and
the Art of Motorcycle Maintenance. One
of the deepest spiritual investigators of the realm of the Mother (the
Underworld) that I know (Stephen Clarke) repairs high end cars for his
outer world work. Some of his earlier work can be find on
my website: Shapes in the Fire.
From a certain limited perspective, the material below
then is a modernized version of developmental processes leading to a new shamanism, written for different audiences as each
mini-introduction will reveal. I am more shamanistic than I am an
initiate or enlightened human being. My shamanistic relationships
have been more with the emancipated social world, than the natural
world, by itself, as was known more directly by our aboriginal
ancestors. In my biography, as I matured, I came to camp out in
cities, not in the wild.
Nor does one become (as is sought today by a few trying
to imitate aboriginal ways) a modern shaman by going backwards into
past (atavistic) spiritual ways. Rather one does something
fairly simple to state, but sometimes difficult to accomplish: be
scientific, religious and artistic all at the same time. The true
mind (spirit/soul nexus) contains all three as potentials, and each
needs be developed together in as balanced a way as possible.
Catherine MacCoun, whose work on Alchemy was mentioned
far above, speaks of what she calls the upper and lower vertical.
Self-development can occur by shunning the lower vertical (the
dark moist paths of earthly existence), which is what Gautama Buddha
did. Self-development can also happen through purifying the
manifestations of the lower vertical (the lower chakras), such that
their energies do not interfere with the means needed to have
intercourse with the Beings of the Higher Worlds (Steiner and
initiation).
Or, self-development can embrace the lower vertical, and
realize that the mastery of those energies leads one into the realm of
the Mother, from whose activities the social future is being born.
This is the spiritual reason behind the fact that the 12 Steps
was born in America - they are of the Mother realm, that aspect of the
field of consciousness (soul) wherein resides the double - the
individual shadow - the wolf we do not necessarily want to feed.
Let us take one final look at the social world before
entering more deeply into the problem of method.
All over the world human beings unfold their individual
biographies. For the most part they are not alone when they do
this. But whether we do it individually or in a community, one of
the things we do is create Temples.
Religious temples are obvious. Wall Street banks
are another kind of temple, as is the place of business of a thug in
Thailand who runs a brothel. The nature of the temple has to do
with what is worshiped there - what the individuals and communities
devote themselves to there.
Many worship what we might call the dark God of profit.
This worship has consequences, for the individual and the people
who are affected by the quality of that type of worship. People
with social power can also be perceived by others as kinds of Gods.
In certain temples their worshipers are addicts, whether to crack
cocaine, or stock and bond sales. Unruled passions are everywhere.
For a long time, many kinds of temples have had the
structural form of a hierarchy. The functional order was
like a pyramid, with some kind of ruler at the top, giving orders to
all those below. Not all Popes live in Rome - some live in
Washington D.C., New York, London, Paris and Aspen.
This hierarchical social form is ancient (going all the
way back to Egyptian and Babylonian times). The human being, via
his evolution of consciousness, is no longer suitable for hierarchical
social forms. We just don’t fit anymore into that kind of
structure - we need too much independence for our individuality (not peace, but a sword).
As a consequence hierarchical social forms (even
families), which involve a kind of psychology of dominion over, are dying - they are failing from the inside out.
This underlying change in the nature of the human being is
bringing about the collapse of Western Civilization; and, with the end
of that civilization, a time of chaos will ensue all over the world
because of the interconnections.
Everywhere hierarchically organized temples will fall.
Simultaneously, the Mother forces are returning from
their condition of exile. Paternalism (dominion over) has rotted
from within (a good example is the Roman Church - see my essay: Saving the
Catholic Religion from the Roman Church).
A new maternal-ism arises, and is on its way to shifting from
hierarchical pyramidal forms to circle-like forms of social structure
within the social commons - the social below. Dominion over
is giving way to communion
with.
Western Civilization is dying into a new becoming.
This social process of metamorphosis is the white water current
of existence on which all other community structures and
individuals ride. These are necessarily turbulent seas, both in
the outer Fires of Baptism of the biography, and as well in the inner
trials of moral development wherein we have the possibility to come to
direct knowledge of God, within and without, via the Second Eucharist
in the Ethereal, or Holy Breath.
* * *
As we head into the last part of this book, with its
particular explorations of a more religious way of seeing, I would like
to remind the reader that it has not been my purpose to persuade.
I did want to disturb the reader’s world of concepts a
little bit - to shake it loose from its habits if possible.
At the same time I know well that we only really persuade
ourselves of what is true and what is good, and that is exactly how it
is meant to be. You decide, I’ll just sit on the sidelines of
your biography singing my song, which just may help or inspire you to
more consciously find your own.
Remember: the most profound indirect proof of the
distributed God is Song.
************************
I had been interested in these questions discussed next
for a long time - some of the salient facts in that regard are
mentioned within the text below. The original audience I
had in mind for this was basically Christian religious folk and the
essay was first published as part of my book New Wine .
Were I to attempt to write this for an astronomer, I’d
have to write a whole big book, something regarding which I am not
really qualified, nor have the time and inclination to accomplish.
While I think this essay works, after a fashion, I have no
expectation most readers of it will fully appreciate its nuances.
Hopefully, however, if the effort of this book (The Art of
God) is successful, perhaps this essay will
point some thinkers, on questions regarding the starry world, in a
useful direction.
Of import in this next essay is the study of projective
geometry. Whatever the reader may think of my “scientific"
conclusions, a main reason for this essay was to point to this
geometry, and encourage the reader to learn about it. Above I
referred to Tomberg’s definition of Goetheanism as qualitative
characterizing picture-thinking. The best discipline for making
this organic thinking scientific is learning the new geometry, which
allows the picture thinking to produce inwardly, in an exact fashion,
the many different kinds of metamorphosis contained in all the living
elements of the world.
One of the things our age presents to us has to do with
how we see (as in think) the Natural World and the somewhat emancipated
Social World. Materialistic science (all is matter, there
is no spirit) has dis-ensouled those Worlds. That is a tragedy of
enormous proportions, because the reality is that these Worlds have
Soul (consciousness and being). Our situation is something like
having some very best Friends, who love us so deeply that they will
selflessly sacrifice all that they are to our benefit. I’d like
to reintroduce, in a more intimate fashion, a few of those Friends to
the readers of this book (The Art of
God).
Think of this as the beginning of a love affair. We
are at the party, and you see someone that is attractive, and you ask
me what the possibilities are. I’m not going to give you an
assumption - a mistaken pre-thought thought. I’m going to tell
you the truth about these Friends. As I already love them, it
occurs to me that you might want to love them too. Below, in In Joyous
Celebration ..., I will get more carefully
into the role of the intention to love and our capacity to know
intimately the object of our thinking activity due to that love.
What we cannot love, we cannot truly know, and this very much
involves what we think of as the Natural and the Social Words.
The Misconception of Cosmic Space As
Appears In the Ideas of Modern Astronomy
- and as contained in the understandably limited thinking embodied
in the conceptions of the nature of parallax and redshift -
- introduction -
Before entering on to the main body of this essay, we
should consider briefly the nature of thinking and of the imagination.
In this little book (New Wine) there are a number of different comments on thinking
and on the imagination, coming from different directions, but here I
want to point out some basic facts as a foundation for the coming work.
The first is that human beings think, and that there is
no science without the activity of human thinking. Thinking
determines which questions the scientist asks, what experiments he
conducts, and then ultimately how the data provided by the experiments
is interpreted - that is what does this scientific activity mean. For this essay we are confronted with the
scientific meaning created by human thinking in relationship to some
considerable portions of the data accumulated by scientific work
centered on questions concerning the stellar world. We are asking
here in this essay whether what science thinks today of the meaning and
significance of the stars is what we ought to continue to think, in the
future, or even today to assume is still a reasonable understanding.
As part of the process of examining the underlying
questions, we will be using a particular capacity of the mind, which
might be called the imagination, or picture-forming capacity.
We make all manner of mental pictures in the normal course
of ordinary thinking, and in scientific thinking we carry out this
activity in quite specific directions. Certain astronomical
ideas, for example the idea of parallax, are specifically grounded in
the picture-thinking connected to Euclidean geometry. While
we sometimes use a pencil and paper to work out the details of this
geometric picture thinking, the fact that should not be ignored (but
often is) is that it is the mind of the human being that contributes
the fundamental activity from which our modern astronomical conceptions
arise. In fact, our interpretation of the meaning of astronomical
data is entirely a result of mental processes, a number of which are
expressly born in the imagination.
Yes, we carefully observe the stellar world with all
kinds of remarkable instruments. We also use a great deal
of mathematics in how this material is interpreted, but we must never,
in the process of unfolding this scientific investigation of the world
of the stars, forget the centrality of thinking and of the imagination
to the whole process. If we take thinking and the
imagination away, there is no science of astronomy. Why
this is so important will hopefully become more clear as this essay
unfolds.
- main body -
*"Our
Father
in
the skies..." are the first
words of the Lord's Prayer, as translated by Andy Gaus in his book The
Unvarnished Gospels. I start here to
point out the fact that the people living in ancient Palestine, at the
time of the Incarnation, had a different kind of consciousness than we
do today. When they looked at the heavens, they understood
(and were taught by their wise elders) that the sky was the abode of
the Divine Mystery. In fact, they understood the whole of
Creation to be en-souled with Being and Consciousness.
Since that time a different conception of the heavens and
of the earth has come into existence for large portions of humanity.
How did that original conception change and what can we learn by
observing carefully the nature of that change? In this near to
last essay in the main body of New Wine, we'll look primarily at a crucial set of ideas related
to the field of astronomy that were a significant part of these changes.
Everyone understands that if we make even the slightest
error in the aim of the bow and arrow, by the time the arrow reaches
the end of its journey, it doesn't take much of an original error to
cause the arrow to have completely missed the target. Human
beings are flawed, and science is the activity of human beings.
In the following essay I am going to concern myself with clearly
amateur* researches and thinking into the problems of parallax and red
shift, as these ideas are used to create for us a conception of the
world of the Stars.
*[While I am not a member of the priesthood of the
religion of Natural Science, I do know how to observe carefully and how
to think objectively, so just because astronomy isn't my profession,
the reader should not automatically anticipate they will be misled.
The reader should, however, themselves test the themes
outlined below in their own careful picture-thinking. The
tendency of scientific thinking has been toward too much analysis, and not enough synthesis, while the return of
a focus on the imagination will help us move forward in the future
toward a needed balance between these two basic gestures in
thinking.]
The fundamental question is this: the current generally
understood idea of cosmic space is that it is essentially a three
dimensional endlessness - a very big box, which while it must have some
unusual properties as a container, it is nevertheless organized such
that everywhere inside it one can expect that the same rules of
physics, we observe in the laboratory on the Earth, will be true all
that way out there...once upon a time in a galaxy far far away. Is this conception of endless
three-dimensional space true?
To work more deeply with this question of the assumed
nature of space itself, let us consider a rather simple geometric
thought experiment, which everyone (trained mathematician or otherwise)
can do.
Make a picture of a small perfect sphere in your mind.
It has a center and a periphery. One can use the
terms radius, circumference and diameter with respect to this sphere,
but they really don't have any precise meaning unless we define one of
these characteristics by giving it first an exact measure. For
example, if we said the radius of our mental sphere was one meter, well
understood rules of the geometry of a perfect sphere would give us
diameter and circumference (as well as other related characteristics,
such as the degree of arc of the curvature of the surface, the area of
the surface, etc.).
Now keep in mind that we don't have to conceive of this
sphere in terms of measure. It can just exist in our mind as a
measureless perfect geometric form.
Next, we imagine the radius line, from the center of the
sphere to the periphery, increasing. We again don't have to
measure it, we just make the picture in our thinking of this imaginary
sphere as something that is slowly growing through an elongating radius
line. The radius line grows. As that line grows all
the other characteristics of the sphere grow as well.
We could also mentally cause the same effect by changing
any other properties. For example, if we cause with our
picture-thinking the area of the surface to increase, we change at the
same time all the other relationships.
Now lets return to the increasing of the radius line.
In your imagination now picture that intersection between
the radius line and the periphery of the sphere. At this
intersection there is a degree of curvature of the arc of the sphere.
We can notice as we do this thought experiment that as the
radius line grows, the tightness of the curvature of the surface
lessens.
To help this thought develop, let us imagine the radius
line decreasing. We shrink it, and as we do this the
curvature of the periphery of the sphere gets tighter and tighter,
until we make the radius line zero. When we make the radius
line zero we have lost the sphere, and it has disappeared into a
dimensionless point.
Yet, since we are working without any need for measure, a
zero radius sphere is simply a point. Once we give measure of any
amount to the radius line of a zero radius line sphere (a point), the
sphere returns. A radius line of a nanometer takes a point
and makes it a sphere.
Seeing this clearly with our geometrical imagination
(which is quite exact and precise, by the way), we now do the opposite
and complete the earlier exercise by increasing the radius line to
infinite length. Instead of a radius line of zero, it is now
infinite. What then happens to the curvature of the sphere when
the radius becomes infinitely elongated?
Well, if we carefully follow out our precise and exact
geometrical imagination, we will be able to observe this process
unfold. As the radius line increases in length the original
tightness of the curvature of the surface of the sphere lessens, until
at the moment the radius line is infinite there will be no curvature at
all. The sphere has disappeared, and undergone a metamorphosis
into a plane. If we think carefully about what we have
learned here, we will see then that any sphere of any measure of radius
line is always an intermediate geometric form arising in between a
dimensionless point and a plane at infinity.
This fact is already well known in the profound
mathematical science of projective geometry, and we have now ourselves
discovered what is called there: the Plane at Infinity. The
sphere then is geometrically in between the infinitely large and the
infinitesimally small, or in between the plane at infinity and a
geometric point (which has no measure at all, unless we put it into
relationship with something else). A point by itself is just that
- nothing else. It occupies no space at all.
Well then, what is the point
of this exercise?
There are several. First it is crucial to realize
that we can think geometrically without using any measure at all.
If one is lucky enough to come upon a copy of Olive Whicher's Projective
Geometry:
creative polarities in space and time*, one
has the possibility to study this wonderful geometry using only a
pencil, a straight edge and some paper (large sheets are easier for
some constructions). Measure has been done away with, and
the creators (or discoverers) of this mathematics describe it is all
geometry - meaning by this that every single other geometry is a
special case of projective geometry (which is sometimes, for this
reason, also called synthetic geometry).
*[check Waldorf Schools or other Rudolf Steiner
institutions for copies of this book. At present it is tragically
out of print.]
The difficulty for Natural Scientists has been how to
apply this beautifully symmetric, measure free geometry, to the natural
world. Science is rooted in measure, and while the ideas of this
geometry are recognized as significant, what could they mean in a world
that is already hopelessly entangled in a science which has to use
measure for everything?
With this riddle in the background, let us now examine
the history of ideas by which the old view of the heavens as an abode
of the Divine Mystery came to be supplanted by a view in which space is
conceived as a near endless three dimensional container, punctuated
with mass caused curvatures (the space-time gravity ideas following
after Einstein, using the Reinmann geometry - again a special case of
the more general projective geometry).
Giordano Bruno, who was burned at the stake as a heretic
in 1600, is credited with having first suggested the idea that a star
might be like the sun. Would that our histories were more
accurate, because what we think of as the sun today, and how he thought
about such matters (he was, among other disciplines, a deeply
thoughtful meta-physician*) is not quite grasped by believing his idea,
that a star and our sun were relatives, in fact mirrors in any way our
modern conceptions. For Bruno, the idea that a star and our sun
were related, was a completely different idea than we hold today. The
details of that, however, is a whole other matter.
*[Meta-physics, contrary to modern views that it is not a
science at all, was really always seen as a product of a synthesis of ones total understanding. Modern physics comes
from taking things apart, from analysis.
Meta-physics always had the task of make the parts of all
human knowledge into a single whole.]
Bruno did agree to a degree with Copernicus, and so in
those years the ideas being produced by natural philosophers (the
grandfathers of natural science) came to be at odds with the dogmas of
the Roman Catholic Church. While the previous age of careful
thinkers (the Scholastics), would have understood (keeping to
Aristotle) that there was a difference between quantities and qualities, the scientific
impulse coming to the fore in those years more and more felt it could
only deal with that which could be counted or measured - that is quantities. The various categorical qualities of Aristotelian meta-physics more and more dropped away
from consideration (although this was a long term process and many
thinkers (Kepler and Faraday for example, thought this was an error of
thought to do so).
In any event, pure modern astronomy slowly freed itself
from the meta-physics connected to astrology and related disciplines,
by a process in which the qualitative problems were left aside and
everything was more and more rooted in only what could be counted (and
measured). Kepler, it has been forgotten, was an astrologer as
well as the discoverer of the three fundamental laws of planetary
motion*. Not only that, but Newton was an alchemist. The
tendency has been to frame the history of these thinkers as if they
thought as we do today, when anyone who actually reads what they wrote
discovers they did not. (For a comprehensive examination of this
overlooked history of science, read Ernst Lehrs' Man or
Matter:
Introduction to a Spiritual Understanding of Nature on the Basis of
Goethe's Method of Training Observation and Thought. Also read Arthur Zajonc's Catching
the Light: the
entwined history of Light and Mind.
*[Kepler believed, for example, that his formula and ideas regarding the Third Law of Planetary Motion was a rediscovery of the ancients’ idea of the Harmony of the Spheres]
As this process matures, it reaches a kind of high point
in the 19th Century, and two important ideas are given birth out of the
context of this leaving aside of the problem of qualities, and resting all theories of the starry world only on
what can be counted and measured. These ideas are parallax
and redshift. Such concepts don't emerge on their own, so we have
to work carefully with them, still keeping in mind how dependent they
are upon measure alone.
The idea of redshift doesn't come by itself, for example,
for it is really based upon spectroscopy. This science is itself
not based initially on stellar observation, but on work in the
laboratory where various fundamental elements are combusted (burned) in
such a way that they produce "light". This "light" is measured
according to the quantitative ideas of Newtonian Optics, and so we get
the "spectral" lines for such basic elements as hydrogen.
As a result stellar light phenomena, including light
phenomena from our sun, are used in such a way that it is assumed that
this light from the stars and our sun is produced in those places by a
burning process similar in kind (but not degree) to what was done in
the laboratory. If the light from a star, or our sun, has a
certain mathematically accurate vibration (frequency), that is like or
essentially similar to the hydrogen line obtained in the laboratory,
this light frequency is then seen as showing us that in that star, or
our sun, hydrogen is being burned up, which combustion process gives
off that particular light frequency.
This is so important a fact (actually assumed to be
universal) that in the movie Contact, the frequency used to send the
message to Earth from the fictional stellar civilization is the
hydrogen light frequency times pi. That is, it is a material
constant multiplied by a geometric constant.
All the same, there was a problem with the hydrogen light
frequency, for example, from the stars. The observed light
frequency in the normal range for hydrogen (assumed to be an exact
universal constant) isn't actually quite so exact to observation.
Various stars' hydrogen lines are discovered to be a bit off
center, so to speak, such that they can be described (in the
assumptions of physical astronomy) to be either red shifted or blue
shifted. The greatest number of stellar objects are red shifted
(only a very very few are blue shifted).
Following Newton, color is a spectrum of light
frequencies, with a red end point, where beyond which it becomes
invisible to the eye, or a blue end point (actually violet, but
convention names that end of the spectrum the blue end) where beyond
this end it also becomes invisible to the eye. We see with our
eyes a normal color Newtonian spectrum (so it is assumed) and at the
edges of this visible spectrum the light is no longer visible, although
it still can be observed and measured with instruments (the red end
becomes infrared or heat, and the blue end becomes ultraviolet, leading
then to such as x-rays). The wavelength of the frequency at the
red end is longer and longer (elongation), and the wavelength of the
frequency at the blue end is shorter and shorter (compaction).
These questions arise: what does it mean that light from
the stars is not exactly showing us the precise hydrogen line we came
to know in the laboratory, and what do we make of the fact that this
shift toward the red (the dominant types of shift) itself varies?
Some stellar objects show small redshift and other's quite
large redshift.
The original dominating idea for the meaning of the
phenomena of the redshift (elongation) of such as the hydrogen line
frequency was arrived at by creating an analogy between light waves and
sound waves, in 1842. We all know (or experience at least) the
so-called Doppler effect - the shift in sound of a train horn as it
comes toward us or away from us. This movement toward or away produces a change in the pitch (auditory
frequency), even though we know that the actual pitch the horn is
making never changes. The change in pitch is heard because of the
movement of the source of the sound (which compacts or elongates
the frequency, as perceived by the ear, which is relatively stationary).
By analogy then, redshift was thought to give evidence of
the movement of the object away from the observer on the Earth.
Whatever was going on, most of the stellar objects had this
redshift phenomena (in varying degrees) and from this analogy was born
the idea that the Universe is expanding (which then later is supposed
to logically give us the Big Bang - an explosion which creates an
expanding Universe). I point out this last to urge the
reader to notice how interwoven are all the ideas we have today about
the physical universe, such that if, for example, redshift doesn't
really mean what we think it means, then this idea of the expansion of
the Universe loses one of its main supports.
The first problem to arise after the more or less
universal acceptance of this theory, was the recognition that while
light was superficially a wave phenomena (a movement propagating
in a medium), similar to sound, the analogy didn't really hold, so a
lot of thought went into how to revisit the redshift phenomena and
appreciate it better. Unfortunately, while many scientists
feel certain older kinds of ideas ought to get dropped away from any
current point of view, some ideas seem quite unwilling to be abandoned,
so the Doppler analogy remains, even though contemporary physics
sometimes sees light as both particle and wave simultaneously
(depending on what questions you ask, and which experiments you do).
One of the newer theories as regards redshift (moving
away from the Doppler analogy) is that it is partially a consequence of
the temperature in the star. Another sees some redshift phenomena
as reflecting the influence of gravity wells.
I point this out only to suggest that theories themselves
are in constant motion (a kind of social Brownian motion among
different minds). I am not so much interested in the current
theory here, because it is my view that the resolution to the
fundamental question lies in a quite different direction.
Let us now leave redshift behind, and go on to the idea
parallax, which arose a few years before redshift historically (1838,
so it says on-line).
The basic idea of parallax is that it enables us to
measure (remember what was said above about measure) how far a star (or
other stellar phenomena) is from the Earth. Basically this is
done by coming up with an observational angle, that can be measured on
the Earth, and is made possible in large part by the orbit of the Earth
around the sun. Since I can't put in a drawing here (the reader
can go on-line if they desire) I'll try to do this with words.
Place on the grass of a football field, in your
imagination, two poles. One pole is at the center of the goal
line, and the next at the center of the 10 yard line nearest that goal
line. Now go down to the goal line at the other end of the
field, and set up a transit (a device for taking the measure of an
angle of changes in a sight line). Move the transit
from one side of the field to the other, stopping every yard, and make
observations of the angle of observation between the two poles obtained
by viewing them from the moving transit.
As we do this the angle we are measuring changes.
This angle is widest at one side of the field, and then
contracts, until we are right opposite the two poles (at which
occurrence the near pole occults the other, or stands in front of it),
and then the angle expands again as we move toward the opposite side of
the field.
Now imagine such an activity taking place with respect to the light phenomena of stellar objects. The transit is actually the earth, which moves constantly, changing the observational "angle" with respect to distant objects. As this earth-transit moves, some of the distant objects seem to occult each other, as if one was in front, and the other behind.
However, since these objects are so far away
(apparently), the angles that are measured are very very very small
(small fractions of seconds of degree of arc). One writer
suggested that if you took a quarter, and looked at it from a distance
of three miles, measuring the angle between a transit observation of
one side of the quarter, and then the other side - this picture
suggests how small an angle is actually being measured by this method
(parallax) with regard to the nearest star to the earth (for stars
believed to be further away, the "angle" is progressively smaller).
Using this data (the angle measurements coupled with our
knowledge of the diameter of the Earth's orbit) we can use the basic
rules of Euclidean geometry to determine the length of the sides of the
resultant triangle. This information (with a couple of other
geometric ideas rooted in measure) then gives what we think to be the
distance of the stellar object from the Earth.
Now since redshift is believed to tell us that most stellar objects are moving away
from us, these distances change over time, which then appears to give
us a kind of confirmation of the parallax. The problem is that
some of these observations came in conflict (an inconsistency between
redshift and parallax). One of the most obvious of these
was discovered by the astronomer Hal Arp, who as a result for a time
found himself to be seen as a heretic by his fellows, and was
temporarily shunned (couldn't get telescope time to continue his
research (see his book, Quasars,
Redshifts, and Controversies).
Basically what he observed (using conventional
astronomical ideas and methods), was that Quasars (quasi-stellar
objects), while they had a very high redshift (suggesting they were
traveling very fast away from us, and since they were thought to have been doing this for some time - no changes in
rate of velocity and/or acceleration were assumed, they were also thought to be quite far away) the parallax measurement seemed to
imply they were much nearer. Quasars seemed to occult (get in
front of) much slower (less redshifted) stellar objects). The two
phenomena could not be reconciled. Were Quasars near or far?
I'll not go into what were the conventional adjustments
made (its all very complicated, and unnecessarily so in my view) in
order to preserve the basic set of ideas of modern astronomy, but we
can (with justification) simply step past these ideas. Why?
Because fundamentally the problem is due to the fact that
phenomena of redshift and parallax is organized in accord with
Euclidean geometry and the need in science to measure. In
effect, at every point in the development of these ideas (though
scientific thinking and imagination), we exported to Cosmic Space those
conceptions that were true here in the center (the Earth), and further,
we assumed that these conditions were an invariable constant.
For example, the distance we measure using the idea of
parallax can't actually be tested empirically. In essence, we
export from our Earth reality the concept of Euclidean
three-dimensional space to the apparently farthest reaches of the
starry world, but at the same time have no way of testing the set of
assumptions behind the activity of exportation of such an idea.
We can't go off to the side of the container in which all stars are held, and measure from another
quarter whether in fact the distance the parallax formulation gives us
is correct.
For another example ..., we find the hydrogen frequency
line by a laboratory experiment here on the surface of the Earth, and
then assume that nothing of physics changes at cosmic distances, and
that the universe will obey the same laws way out there that it obeys
here. Under the influence of these assumptions we export our
earthly picture to cosmic spaces, something that really isn't justified
if science wishes to remain properly empirical.
All our observations are made on the Earth or from
near-earth space. It is really only in our mind that we go
outward toward cosmic space. If that is the case, then we
must be very very careful in how we let one thought grow from the
other. Clearly if there is an error in thought (remember
our arrow to the target analogy at the beginning of this essay), then
the further out in space our imagination, of the picture of the meaning
of the data we collect here goes, the more a small
error in our thought will produce a quite large miss in our
understanding of the truth.
While there were many small mistakes made (such as the
assumptions observed regarding the hydrogen line), there is one single
idea that saves the situation as it were. We set aside Euclidean
geometry and substitute for it Projective Geometry - the fundamental
geometry of which all other geometries (including Euclidean) are a
special case. Let us next then try to apply this geometry to the
image creation aspect of our thinking, because after all it is the
image we are making of cosmic space that is important. It is the
mind that travels to cosmic space, riding the ideas we have created
from the data only empirically observed here. We, who live today,
have traveled far down the historical path of one kind of mind-created
image, and now it is time to perhaps deconstruct it and create
something new.
Lets recall the older (or current) image first, namely of
a three dimensional emptiness, filled with stars which are like our
sun, some surrounded by planets like our planet. It is a
powerful image. Science fiction, books and films, tell all kinds
of tales. If one were to suggest that this might not be correct,
most people would think you were crazy.
Return now to our earlier work in which we expanded the
radius line of the sphere to infinity and observed how the sphere
became a plane at infinity (or the reverse, where if we contract the
radius line the sphere disappears into a dimensionless point).
Also keep in mind that the geometric form never changes its basic
nature - it just transforms at the different extremes (the infinitely
large and the infinitesimally small radius aspect).
A lot of people should have some trouble here, because
they conceive of infinity as something much larger than say the
multiple light years of measure we have applied to the distance between
the Earth and the stellar objects. In this regard, lets look at
some apparent facts so far developed under the old methodology.
For example, the so-called nearest star, Proxima Centuri
is thought to be 4.2 light years away (its degree of arc in parallax is
.77233 seconds of arc - which is by the way the largest degree of arc
using parallax measures, as every more distant object will have a
smaller degree of arc). 4.2 light years (this next is an amateur
calculation) is 24 billion miles (that's 24,000,000,000, or 24 thousand
million). The farthest distance objects are high multiples
of that. We'll return to this a bit later.
Remember, we have exported an idea to cosmic space which
we can't empirically test. Science, tied to the idea of counting
and measure, has exported to cosmic space a measure (huge light year
distances), which idea can't be checked by any other means. As a
result, we are quite right to challenge this exportation of measure to
test whether it is a thought that is properly rigorous. Since we
cannot empirically test the assumed measure, we are left with the quite
definite necessity to even more carefully and rigorously subject that
idea to the tests of logic.
Here is a very important question. If at the center
of our infinitesimally small sphere, the point, there is no actual
space, once we have created any measure of radius distance (a
nanometer, for example), we now have three dimensional space, then what
happens at the infinite radius, when the sphere disappears and becomes
the plane at infinity? Is this transition as apparently sudden as
the one from the point to the very very small sphere?
If we actually think very carefully about this we will
notice (using our geometric imagination) that even the transition to
the very very small is not sudden. There is a lot of work on
theses themes in mathematics, and you can Google it by starting with
Zeno's paradoxes. In any event, at the infinitesimally
small end of the transition, from the sphere to the point, the process itself is likewise smaller and smaller in nature, while the
transition from the very large sphere to the plane at infinity must be,
by virtue of laws of symmetry essential to projective geometry, larger
and larger in nature. Keep in mind we are thinking here of the
transformational process, from one geometric state or form to another
state or form.
The plane at infinity doesn't appear suddenly out of
nowhere, but as we approach it the nature of three-dimensional space is
slowly undergoing a metamorphosis. Three-dimensional space
is becoming plane-like in its fundamental nature, but not all of a
sudden. Space itself is changing, and the rules of physics
applicable to a purely three-dimensional sphere (Earth conditions) will
no longer, at these extremely large distances, apply.
What are huge light year imagined measures then (such as
the 78 billion light years assumed for diameter the visible universe -
there being thought to exist a greater universe we cannot yet see even
with our instruments)? They are simply a fantasy or myth, born in
the assumptions of the scientific imagination. Since we cannot
conceive of anything as knowable scientifically, without measure and
counting, we presently are unable to conceive of the universe without
measure either. Again, an assumption that causes the arrow to
miss the mark. The question right here then is whether the
current limits of our imagination and thinking reflect the actual
limits of reality. Confined for a time in the limited box of
Euclidean Geometry, we stand on the cusp of transcending those limits
by applying the more universal Projective Geometry.
This should not surprise anyone, for we already know that
in particle physics, where the transition of matter endowed space
becomes infinitesimally small (remember the sphere collapsing into the
point - which has led us into all the paradoxes of quantum physics) the
conditions there are suggestive of all kinds of alterations of the
rules observed at a more (relatively) macro scale of matter. At
very small dimensions, the rules of physics appear to change, so why
would we be surprised that at very large dimensions, the rules of
physics will also change.
In fact, in the wonderful movie Mind Walk, the character of the physicist describes matter as a
huge emptiness, punctuated with geometric points, where fields of force
intersect. In effect, there is nothing there at all in terms of
substance (or what we ordinarily call matter) but this organism of
intersections of fields of force in various kinds of pure geometric
points (no space). No space at the infinite periphery, and no
space in the infinitesimal point. In between, the perfect
geometric sphere mediates between the greatest and the smallest. "Think on it: how the point
becomes a sphere and yet remains itself. Hast thou understood how
the infinite sphere may be only a point, and then come again, for then
the Infinite will shine forth for thee in the finite." Rudolf Steiner.
Now if this is true, then as macro cosmic space becomes
more plane-like and less like the normal physical conditions of the
Earth, we ought to be able to observe phenomena (just as we do in the
very smallest dimensions revealed by quantum experiments) that reveal
to us that this condition of space itself has altered. Space,
being no longer three dimensional at the plane at infinity, must become
something else.
Before we believe this is a poor idea, recall that
already we have been taught about the so-called gravity wells (especially near such objects as our Sun). Many of
us have seen images, either on TV or in a page in a magazine, which
suggests that near a massive object, space itself is distorted. Light, we are told, traveling near this imagined
state of a gravity well, can't travel in a straight line. This is
thought to have been proved by Einstein's predictions regarding light
from Mercury as it passes toward us from the other side of the sun
(when Mercury's orbit causes it to hide (be occulted) behind the Sun.
Using the Reinmann geometry (a special case of projective
geometry) Einstein was able to calculate exactly the amount of the
bending of light by the gravity well of our Sun.
Since we already know how to imagine a distorted near
space around a massive object like our Sun (recall that Bruno thought
our Sun and stars were of a similar nature) it is not too great a leap
to imagine a fully transformed space at the transition from the
very large sphere to the Plane at Infinity. In a sense, the
image of gravity wells is already a transformation of our ideas of
space itself, although not going so far as to free itself fully of the
need to measure. What I am suggesting is that we take our spacial
imagination faculty all the way, and also bring projective geometry
itself all the way into play as descriptive of the natural world.
Which is of course exactly what our observations of
light, and other phenomena of the stellar world, can tells us, if we
let them. Once we overcome the one-sided Euclidean geometry
previously applied in parallax, and substitute Projective Geometry
principles, then all the anomalous problems of redshift are
resolved.
The reason the hydrogen line is different is because it
(the light) originates in a kind of space
which itself is qualitatively different). A star isn't a sun (unless we change
our ideas of our near sun-space - going back to Bruno, which is
entirely justified but a whole other problem). Those stellar
objects with large redshift characteristics (such as Quasars) are
deeper (a presently necessary poor choice of words, for it implies a
continuation of three dimensions) within the transformed plane-like
space. In fact, if we make a picture only of the redshift
(disregarding Euclidean parallax) phenomena by itself (and related
other astronomical facts of stellar radiation phenomena), a new kind of
picture emerges.
Think for a moment on all the pictures we have been
graced with of the starry world from the Hubble telescope.
Everyone has seen these. Rich colors (actually
computer enhanced far too often, but that is a whole other problem).
Marvelous shapes and forms. Just looking at the redshift
characteristics we can make a picture of an object that is remarkably
active. It is not static or at rest in relationship to the Earth,
but dynamic. Its relationship to other stellar objects is more
fixed (perhaps musically harmonious, because there is a dance of such
objects - including our solar system - all based on the projected
geometric form of the vortex*), but the light phenomena, which our
instruments observe, suggests (since we observe this variation of
redshifts, x-ray stars etc) that stellar objects have dynamic
properties. The various kinds of radiation, pouring toward the
earth from the cosmic periphery, are not constant, but rather always
changing and dynamic.
*[A vortex is, in terms of projective geometry, a dynamic form. That is, it is, in its actual nature, in
movement. A tornado funnel cloud is a vortex, and we see a vortex
almost every time we flush a toilet. A vortex is also a relative
of the cone of light, which is how we think of what light does when it
enters the eye through the lens. These cones of light are well
described in all their geometric properties by the rules of projective
geometry; and, a vortex is simply a dynamic (moving) cone-like form in
nature.]
Many stellar objects are extremely dramatic (x-ray and
neutron stars, for example). Keep in mind that these pictures are
created by a thinking which has removed all qualities, remaining only in quantities. To better appreciate this let us make a little
analogy.
Consider a flower garden in full late-summer bloom.
Vivid colors, lots of insect life and birds dancing and playing.
For some almost violent growth (how fast does a sunflower grow,
on its way to a height of 12 to 14 feet in three months time). Of
course, to the gardener it makes no sense to disregard the way such a
garden makes us feel (its qualities), but if astronomical thinking were
applied to a flower garden, all that would disappear. We'd end up
with a bunch of numbers (how many, of which kinds, what frequency of
light were the colors, what was the speed of growth etc. etc. etc.).
Our actual experience of the garden is washed away by the process of limiting
our thinking only to the quantitative.
Now think (if you can remember) of a time when you were
deep in Nature, away from city lights, and lay on your back in a meadow
looking up at midnight at the night sky. Thousands upon
thousands of stars, and your mind naturally saw everywhere patterns.
Moreover, we feel awe. The starry night touches
something deep inside us, that can only respond with marvel and wonder.
We forget this living in our cities, and we have also forgotten
(and are losing) even the ability to have such a view because the
atmosphere itself is becoming so polluted that less and less of the
stellar light passes through it to our eye.
This is what we observe - what we experience. What
we think - what is our mental image or picture - having been formed by
modern astronomical ideas, is that this endless emptiness is filled
with objects like our own planet and solar system. But now we are
discovering in this essay the possibility that deep space is not three
dimensional at all. Cosmic space is a peripheral plane of light,
alive with dynamic processes creating what? What is this new kind
of space, the plane at infinity, from which stellar light pours down
upon the Earth?
Lets take a small side trip here, to consider light
itself. The book mentioned above, Catching
the Light: the
entwined history of light and mind, goes into
remarkable detail and history. Keeping our projective geometry
idea in mind, we might then make a relationship between the sphere that
has collapsed into a point, and what is now called light quanta or
photons. As mentioned above, these quanta exhibit all kinds of
properties that normally spacial (in a three dimensional sense) objects
do not.
For example, the world we see of trees and clouds does
not reveal the micro world of light quanta and the other many strange
particles known to modern high energy physics. The scientist
doesn't see much of this either, except with his instruments and the
image making powers of his mind.
We could say (from our more naive point of view - which
has a special validity) that it is as if light quanta have stepped
outside of time and space (this is one way of viewing what the
experiments with light show to us today through quantum physics).
To help here, let me add another idea from projective geometry.
We know in Euclidean geometry this general rule: parallel
lines never meet. In projective geometry (of which, remember,
Euclidean geometry is a special case) parallel lines meet at infinity.
To appreciate this better we need to practice another
imagination, for we can with our picture thinking follow quite easily
in thought the wonderful paradox expressed here.
Picture two parallel lines (I can do this here):
_______________.________________
________________________________
Now imagine the top line, in the center of which is a
point, rotating around that point. Picture, for example, the top
line crossing the bottom line at about a 45 degree angle toward the
left side of the page. As we rotate this line further to the
left, the angle of crossing gets smaller and smaller, until at infinity
it no longer crosses the line. Yet, if we keep rotating the line
in the same direction of rotation, as soon as it goes the smallest
possible distance further, the top line starts to cross the bottom line
at the farthest distance to the right.
When we couple this idea with our appreciation of the
plane at infinity, we can with our geometric imagination feel
(picturing it is hard, but logically we can feel this is right - and
all these ideas have been proved by those working with the rules of
projective geometry using algebraic-like formulas and calculations)
that these two lines, which could be seen as parallel lines contained
in a sphere, will at infinity arrive at the same point on the plane at
infinity, because as we saw before, when the radius line of the sphere
is infinite it is no longer a three-dimensional space. The
rounded sphere has become a plane, an all encompassing plane to be
sure, surrounding from the infinite periphery (the unseen universe
imagined by cosmologists) all that was at one time interior. The
surrounding geometric quality remains, but since
space itself is transformed, it accomplishes a kind of paradoxical
miracle.
To travel to infinity in one direction (in terms of the
spherical three-dimensional nature of ordinary space) means to return
from the opposite direction, for once within the plane at infinity, the
line that intersected the ever flattening arc of the sphere is now
simultaneously a point that is everywhere. The point, in the
center dimensionless, expands, first becoming a growing
measureless sphere until it ultimately becomes a plane. Our
geometric imagination never has to leave the proper and logical train
of geometrical thought. Once more: "Think on it: how the point
becomes a sphere and yet remains itself. Hast thou understood how
the infinite sphere may be only a point, and then come again, for then
the Infinite will shine forth for thee in the finite." Rudolf Steiner.
If we then appreciate that the night sky is the plane at
infinity, and that the measure we exported from our earthly perspective
is not valid out there in cosmic space, then the light quanta, existing
there outside of time and space, radiates toward us from this cosmic
periphery, only becoming space-bound when within three-dimensional
space. At the periphery, light quanta are not limited by the
so-called speed of light*, but are everywhere at the same time, yet
somehow differentiated, for that is what we see, not just with the eye
but with all our instruments as well.
*[Google “Alain Aspect 1982“, with reference to the
question of the limiting (or not) aspects of the speed of light.]
Light comes towards us from the stellar reality. If
that reality is not spacial in the sense that we previously assumed
(rooted in three-dimensionally matter based bodies like suns and
planets), then what is it? What can exist in the
transitional space in between a true three-dimensional sphere, and the
pure plane at infinity? If out there is not an empty space
in which three dimensional matter arises, what does arise there in that
space that, like the infinitesimally small, will not allow itself to
conform to Earth-like physical laws?
These are the questions that have to be faced if we apply
projective geometry to the relationship between our Earth center, and
the peripheral plane at infinity. If we look at the stellar
phenomena, such as redshift, then what meaning can be attributed to
that kind of existence which creates light that violates the rules we
know at the Earth center?
Perhaps it would be better (disregarding the word
"deeper" above) to think of these objects as more filled with Life.
The plane at infinity, as transformed space, reveals a high level of dynamic properties in all its
light radiations. Could that dynamism be Life? Why could we
think that and remain within reason?
Something is happening out there that comes here.
Light is created out there and comes here. Our science has
made all kinds of pictures for us of what is happening out there, yet
these pictures are not empirical, but entirely theoretical.
Moreover, they are entirely material and assume that the laws of
physics at cosmic distances will be the same as they are on the Earth,
which already we have noticed is not justified for the very very small.
If we work from the idea of the plane at infinity first
(for which projective geometry grants us every right), then we might
ask whether or not space
itself is created out there. We see the
light coming toward us from the cosmos, and we notice its dynamic
properties (all the various intensities of redshift, among others -
Quasars, neutron stars etc). If we discard measure (which
projective geometry doesn't need), then the plane at infinity, with its
inward radiating light is perhaps creating space itself, not from a
point center (such as the Big Bang), but from the cosmic periphery.
The plane at infinity (transcendent of matter oriented
three dimensionality) creates three dimensional space
and time, by radiating light inwardly from the cosmic periphery.
Redshift is not old light receding, but its opposite - new light
becoming space and time. This is exactly the idea of a student of
Rudolf Steiner's, George Adams Kaufmann, in his 1933 essay on cosmic
theory (rooted in projective geometry): Space and
the Light of Creation, which essay's first
chapter is Radiation
of
Space (the second chapter is The Music of Number, and the third and last chapter is The Burden of Earth and the
Sacrifice of Warmth).
What kind of power could create Space itself? Our
point centered assumptions, working from only quantities, have only
been able to think of a spiritless matter filled Universe, born in a
Big Bang. Certainly, working inwardly from the cosmic periphery
(the plane at infinity) which the new geometry gives us every right to
do, what is that which can be out there that rays inwardly
the creation of Space itself?
Conventional astronomy has invented dark matter to maintain the usual assumptions, for without 9 times
more mass in the universe, stellar movement cannot be explained.
If we go in another more qualitative direction entirely ....
"...and
in
it
was life and the life was the light of the world..." The power* (fiat lux - let there be
light) surrounding the Universe, is Life, and the Life creates the
Light, and the Light rays inwardly creating Space and Time, in the
center of which the Earth of living matter and substance arises, itself
a narrow spherical band, for Earth life is only on the surface - go too
deep and it is fire and there is no life, go too high and it is airless
and again no life.
*[If you research the modern idea of “force” back far
enough you will find that only in recent times has this idea of force
been divorced (abstracted) from the usual perception that all actions
proceed from the activity of the will of beings.]
From the plane at infinity, through the inward plane-ward
sculpted spheres of light, resting for a moment at the Earth periphery,
where humanity unfolds its evolution, then eventually still collapsing
to smaller and smaller spheres, ultimately disappearing into pure point
centered geometric intersections of fields of force and the mysterious
light quanta we discover in our laboratory experiments in quantum
physics. But is it light quanta that is born first in the
cosmic periphery, and then flies inward ultimately dying into very very
tiny points from out which are built living matter and substance?
Should not, according to the laws of symmetry so
essential to projective geometry, there be both a similarity and a
difference between the infinitely large and the infinitesimally small?
If life is created at the cosmic periphery, does it die into the
very very small, only to be reborn instantaneously once more in the
cosmic periphery? Recall our imaginative experiment with
the parallel lines. If time and space rules don't apply to light
quanta (photons), this will be true both at their point of first
appearance and then again at their point of disappearance.
Yet, something is not quite right here. The
measureless sphere exists in between the infinitely large and the
infinitesimally small. Appearance and disappearance are the same
process in a way. Here again is Rudolf Steiner: "Think on it: how
the point becomes a sphere and yet remains itself. Hast thou
understood how the infinite sphere may be only a point, and then come
again, for then the Infinite will shine forth for thee in the finite."
Created out of the uncreated and formless, generating
space and time, falling then inward toward the center from the
periphery until collapsing into the nothingness once more of timeless
and space-less point centers, before returning instantaneously again to
the cosmic infinite plane of life.
And, the simultaneously opposite: Arising out of
the uncreated and formless nature of the mysterious light quanta,
radiating outward from an infinite number of point centers, spreading
out toward the cosmic periphery, there to disappear into the remarkable
spaceless and timeless plane at infinity.
A mystery aptly caught in the image of a mobile
imagination of the gesture in space that creates the form we know as
the lemniscate.
Moreover, of all the mysterious facts quantum mechanics
has discovered, it seems that it is the mind itself that determines the
nature of the collapse from potential becoming (probability) into
manifestation. Consciousness is crucial. Without
consciousness there is no manifestation, only probability.
Could not a Larger more Infinite Consciousness exist at the
Periphery, where time and space themselves are first manifested?
Then too, if the Great Mind can do that, what then is involved in
the small mind, when it thinks and acts so as to unfold its own
creative imagination and exact picture formation in learning of and
practicing the measureless beauty of projective geometry?
In the Beginning was the
Word, and the Word was toward God, and God was what the Word was.
It was with God in the Beginning. All things happened
through it, and not one thing that happened happened without out it.
In it was life, and the life was the light of the world....*
So Christ advises us to pray: "Our Father in the skies..."
*translation from the Greek of a part of the prologue to
the John Gospel, from the book, The
Unvarnished Gospels by Andy Gaus.
Of course, currently Natural Science hasn't the capacity
to appreciate such a change in their understanding of the Cosmos.
But this book (New Wine in which this essay first appeared) isn't written for
scientists, its written for those Christians, who might like to have a
sense that one can still be deeply religious and not abandon the
rational.
What we have done, by the way, is look at the image
building processes of the fine minds at work in natural science, which
have created a kind of myth regarding the stellar world - a myth quite
different from that held by more ancient minds in ages long ago.
We have not returned to those ancient myths so much, as taken up,
out of the advancing progress of natural science itself, a particular
discipline (projective geometry, or all geometry), and applied it to
move past the current astronomical myth to what perhaps might well be
the kind of truth the physicist pursues when he chases his holy grail
of the so-called: Theory of Everything.
Most versions of the Theory of Everything rely on highly
abstract mathematical complexities - a kind of near-secret symbolic
language only useful to the priests of Natural Science. Would it
be possible to construct a Theory of Everything using ordinary
language? Can the symbols of words on a page and simple concepts,
understandable by ordinary consciousness, produce a better Theory of
Everything? May it not be necessary in fact to reintroduce
qualities and mix those with quantities, if we are actually going to
have a true Theory of Everything? Doesn't such
a Theory not only have to explain consciousness, but our form of
consciousness - why we live in the world in between the very very large
and the very very small?
We have constructed this essay in a way that makes it
possible for the naive consciousness to behold in their own minds
something that so far has been presented to the world as a secret
mystery only knowable to the mathematical adepts of the religion of
natural science.
We live in a time when there are to be no more priests,
of the religious or the scientific kind. No more claims that the
ordinary and naive mind has to be dependent on another for their
understanding of the world and of the universe.
The Universe wants to be known, just as we want to be known. "You see, for now we look as if in a mirror, shrouded in mystery; but then we will see face to face. Now I partly discern; but then I will perceive the same way that I was perceived all along. And so we will have faith, hope and love, these three: but the greatest of these is love."*
*[Andy Gaus, Unvarnished
New
Testament - end of chapter 13, of St.
Paul's First Letter to the Corinthians.]
addendum
- many questions remain -
No reader should consider that the above has exhausted
all the remarkable possibilities of projective geometry in advancing
our understanding of the Natural World as it appears to both our senses
and our scientific instruments. All I have really done is
try bring to light aspects of thinking and the imagination that many don't
yet appreciate.
Nor is the above perfect by any means, for it is clearly
the work of an amateur. That fact, however, should not stop us
from going onward and asking all the many questions that still need to
be asked.
For example, does the plane at infinity collapse into one
point, or into all points? We can think of the very smallest, as
we observe them in the local conditions of the earth in our laboratory
experiments, as a very huge number of such point centers. All
matter and substance seems to be built up out of light quanta, and
other oddly named particles.
Now a plane, which has no measure, is infinite in all
directions. It can also be constructed, under the well
known rules of projective geometry, of points. There is, in
this geometry, a plane of points, a plane of lines, a point of lines, a
point of planes, and a line of points and a line of planes. If we
recognize that the Plane at Infinity is made up of all possible points,
then what keeps it from radiating toward our Earth-Center that which
becomes all the many point centers from which matter and substance
arise. Once there, in this infinite number of point centers, that
which has first radiated inward, returns once more to the periphery.
This our geometric imagination can experience.
A deep study of projective geometry reveals several kinds
of processes which arise according to the basic relationships of plane,
line and point; or, the source or origin of light (the plane at
infinity), light becoming space and time (radiation of space) and light
dying into the source once more through its collapse into the infinite
number of point centers quantum physics discovers. To this we add
the process of that which radiates out from point centers towards the
periphery. In the light of understanding this, we
can come to quite new conceptions of how crystals grow, and what is
happening at the growing point of a plant. Such work has been
done, in fact, by the Goethean Scientists pointed out in the above
essays.
In addition to these questions then we are right to ask
another: what is the nature of the space
occupied by the imagination itself? We know this exists, and not only that it
exists, but that we
create
it. We consciously create
imaginative space ourselves. What are we that we can do something
that has such kinship with the space and time creating activity of the
Mystery at the Plane at Infinity?
"Imagination
is
more
important than knowledge. For knowledge is limited to all
we now know and understand, while imagination embraces the entire
world, and all there ever will be to know and understand." Albert Einstein [emphasis added, ed.]
- healing materialism -
The human being possesses a remarkable power in that he
(or she) is able to make images and share them with others. Meaning streams from one to another upon this product of the
picture-thinking imagination. We are taught science out of this
image creation capacity. We tell the wonderful stories of our
ancestors out of this same image creation capacity. What we
frequently don't do well, is find a way to be scientific about this
image creating capacity itself.
Of all the scientific disciplines that will enhance this
image building capacity, in a logically rigorous fashion, it is the
discipline of projective geometry (as taught by such as Whicher above)
that will be the most fruitful. At the same time, the human
being is more than rationality - much more.
That human culture produces art and religion, as well as
science, ought to give us a significant clue. Whicher's
book takes account of this, to a degree, by including a number of
pictures of art, including religious art. What is less
appreciated is the role of human intention, of human will, in all this
(the will is the point center of the same consciousness which the
quantum physicist recognizes is needed for the potential to collapse
into the real).
At the end of the main body of the essay above, I tried
to remind the reader that we are part of reality. Quantum
mechanics has seen this, for the potential of quantum events only
collapses into actual space and time when our consciousness
participates. The genius of Owen Barfield discusses participation
in detail, in his book Saving the
Appearances: a
study in idolatry.
In this book, through a wonderful examination of what the
deeper study of human languages can reveal, Barfield shows us how there
is an evolution of
consciousness, to go along side the physical
evolution so far discovered. For Barfield, the quite ancient
times could be called: original participation.
This was a time when the human consciousness was instinctively
one with reality, thus giving birth to all the ancient myths.
This original participation eventually faded away, giving
us an intermediate state, called by Barfield (and others): the on-looker separation. Humanity is pushed out of the condition of
original participation by the Gods themselves, so that we can by this
independence learn to experience our freedom and our ego (self)
consciousness. The on-looker separation is itself marked by
special changes in language, in art and also gives rise to natural
science. It is as on-lookers (forgetting our role as
thinking observers) that we build the images of the natural world, both
earthly and cosmic, as only matter and never spirit.
But the natural world will not submit for long to that
false view, and so quantum mechanics finds that it must reinsert human
consciousness into its concepts of the basic physics of the world.
With this now well established basic scientific knowledge, to
which we can add the discipline of projective geometry (especially with
its understanding of visual cones of light), the path is laid out of
science itself toward what Barfield called then: final participation.
Quantum mechanics tells us that our consciousness is
needed for the potential to be able to collapse into the real.
Projective
Geometry
tells us not just rules about the light cone
of physical space, but as well the light cone of internal imaginative
space. Rudolf Steiner's introspective science (outlined in A Theory
of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe's World Conception and The
Philosophy of Freedom) shows us how to
experience the world of image building (organic form) and concept
creation (pure thinking) in a fully mature participatory way.
At the same time, I don't participate solely as a
rational being, but as a being to whom art and the sacred have meaning.
If I add these dimensions of my being to my imaging building and
conceptual formulations, what kind of picture of the world will I
paint? Given this question, I will end with a couple of stories
as a kind of demonstration.
In the mid-seventies I was traveling with some friends in
Northern California. We were a group of adults and children, and
during the day a few of the adults were designated camp-parents, while
the others were free to wander farther. Thus I found
myself, on the evening of the Summer Solstice, sitting on a beach in
Northern California watching the Sun set over the Pacific Ocean.
As the Sun set, the sky slowly grew darker and stars
slowly appeared. This is what I observed as I continued to
watch the horizon point where the Sun had set. Together, as
a group, at the precisely same arc of the edge of the ocean, there
appeared three stars in a somewhat vertical line. The Sun
goes down, and soon thereafter right where it went down a near vertical
line of three stars appears.
Now the reader should realize that I was at that time
quite convinced of the spiritual reality of things, out of my own
direct experience. As a consequence, when I observed our
natural world I perceived it as a teaching. For example, we can observe that of all the many
inorganic and organic beings that appear in visual space, there are a
variety of forms. Of this variety of forms, only one form,
one shape, has hands that have been so creatively freed by our ability
to be able to stand upright.
Moreover, this human being changes his living
environment in profound ways. We act upon the creation, as if it
was within us that the creative power itself was slowly incarnating.
To my thinking then, there existed a kind of dialog between the
world of the senses and my own inner being (the teaching).
Here I was on a beach watching the Sun, itself a very
special form (we receive light and heat from it that are necessary for
life - without the Sun we do not live). As this form set on the
Summer Solstice, the first stars to appear (the night teachers), were three.
This then is what the teaching sang to me on that beach:
one becomes three. So the Mystery of the Trinity was written
right there in the most simple events of the world of the senses.
One becomes Three.
The ambient light became slightly dimmer, and not too
soon thereafter, above the three was four, in the shape of a kind of
box, standing on one of its corners above the last star of the three.
The One becomes Three and then Four is added to become Seven.
Those who know what is sometimes called the occult significance
of Numbers will recognize here all manner of analogies, about which
nothing more need be said. (for the more traditionally fixed of mind,
the Sun set and in the order described, the constellation of the Great
Bear emerged, standing on its tail above the same place on the horizon
the Sun had set on the night of that particular Summer Solstice -
yet this constellation did not appear all at once, but in a very
definite sequence as the day light faded and the night lights
manifested themselves).
In this way I was initiated more deeply into the Mystery
of the Night Teachers, and while I wished my life would have allowed me
to study over many decades this teaching by which we noted not just the
starry sky, but when and in what order the stars
emerged, I did then realize that those who observed from such as
Stonehenge saw a world of wonder we have still yet to fully appreciate.
One more similar picture: If the shape of the sense
world is from a Creator, and this Creator is such profound Mystery that
we have hardly yet begun to appreciate all the He has done and is
doing, should we be surprised by the manner and depth of the teaching
that awaits us both within and without? Consider, sunrise
and sunset. Something that happens all over the world
everyday, and has done so for eons.
If we, as an aspect of final participation, re-ensoul the world of the senses with being and consciousness, might we not then begin to see that when the Sun sets, when the shape representing (in its speaking-teaching) the Highest of the Mystery, recedes from our sight, at that moment the stars, one by one and then in groups, slowly emerge, slowly appear in the dark and by their order of appearing and by the shapes and forms they thereby render, they can be seen as singing praises to this Highest. He sets, and they rise and sing.
Then the night ends, the regular night-singing has
passed, and as the Sun begins to once more return to shed Its light and
warmth and life on humankind, the stars recede, and kneeling down, in
groups and then one by one, they give way to that which they honor
above all else. Yet, this is not all.
For the shape of time and space, of stars and suns and
the world of humankind, is also teaching. We are there too, and
what are we, we human beings, that the Highest and all the Angels look
down upon us - surround us and gift us with such Love we hardly
appreciate it. Not just that but more, for we are not only looked
down upon from Above, but we are also carried through cosmic space by
the Earth - Father Sky and Mother Earth - as the world's oldest peoples
and cultures well know.
The dark moist earth is the Mother, from which all that
grows and nourishes flows. The waters that give life, the very
air we need to breath. There in the center of all, looked
down upon by Father Sky, upheld and nourished in the Womb of Mother
Earth, sits the human being, the upright shape with the hands and the
creative and curious mind. That is the real question of final
participation: Who
are
we?
********************************
recent news concerning Red Shift questions
Sept. 12, 2008
Port Angeles, Wa. This week, dozens of leading astronomers, researchers and other scientists from around the globe met for a Cosmology conference.[1] The conference provided eight panels composed of experts in every facet of cosmology including the reality of expansion, quasars, dark matter, dark energy, “black holes”, and the true nature of the microwave radiation from space. One astronomer made his presentation live from Germany using video-link technology.
Organizer Tom Van Flandern said “This was a thrilling success. We heard and discussed three new mechanisms explaining redshift and a new equation modifying our understanding of gravity. If any of the redshift proposals passes experimental tests that would mean we do not have an expanding Universe; that the Big Bang theory would be without its strongest foundation.
Physicist John Hartnett from the University of Western Australia said “it’s amusing that our conference occurred just as they fire up the Hadron Collider in Europe. Most of our presenters showed the deep problems with the Big Bang while a 40 billion dollar project starts up to trying to find an elusive particle to keep the Big Bang story from collapsing.”
Redshift in the light from galaxies led to the belief that the universe is expanding, and this belief has persisted for 80 years. But modern observational evidence, especially from NASA European Space Agency space telescopes and satellites, has clouded the picture and raised many doubts. In 2004, an open letter was published in New Scientist magazine, and has since been signed by over 500 endorsers. It begins: “The big bang today relies on a growing number of hypothetical entities, things that we have never observed-- inflation, dark matter and dark energy are the most prominent examples. Without them, there would be a fatal contradiction between the observations made by astronomers and the predictions of the big bang theory. In no other field of physics would this continual recourse to new hypothetical objects be accepted as a way of bridging the gap between theory and observation. It would, at the least, raise serious questions about the validity of the underlying theory.” http://cosmologystatement.org
From the many lines of
evidence presented at the conference, It now appears that those
concerns were justified. Presenters also outlined the principles that a
good cosmology should be based on. Chief among them is that it should
not require a series of miracles to remain viable.
***********************
This next essay was written as part of the Book: the Way of
the Fool. That book was written to
introduce to each other ordinary exoteric (traditional) Christianity,
and heretical (modern - black sheep cousin) esoteric Christianity.
This next essay then takes the course of coming at the
situation from the outside, following a kind of shorter version of the
material above in the main text on the spiritual nature of the social
world of humanity - from the outside in, as it were - from the
phenomena of the social world to the phenomena of our deepest moral
inwardness
We started above with the Stellar World (as an aspect of
the Natural World), and I hoped there to suggest a Mystery of I and
Thou in our relationships with the world perceived by the senses.
Now we will look at the Social World, which has emancipated
itself somewhat from the Natural World. The human being is the
center of the Social World, and the order of the Social World can be
seen, as described above from many different directions, as an
Embodiment of the Word.
This next essay then culminates in a very special set of
ideas concerning the Baptism by Fire and Holy Breath, including the
idea that with the true Second Coming of Christ in the Ethereal, there
has arisen a Second Eucharist. - a communion in thought.
This communion in thought is the most direct way the
individual can come to a conscious experience of the true Second Coming
as an aspect of their own struggle and strivings to be moral in this
Age. The language used was developed over the course of that
whole book (the Way of the Fool) such that
not all of it will be familiar to the reader of this book. Again,
however, it is to be understood as entirely rooted in my own personal
experience.
There is an important difference between this next essay
and the one to follow. “In Joyous
Celebration...” develops the concept of
character development all the way out to its more fully realized
states. In this present essay, we work with the beginning stages
more intimately - learning to recognize how in the biography moral
questions and trials are right there in front of us, and that by
learning to be social helpers we do the most important work.
Christ hasn’t asked us to become enlightened, or an initiate, but
only to begin to work consciously on our own character development (“Wash out the inside of the
cup, if you want the outside to be clean”).
And, those tasks are right in front of us in our individual
biography, not off someplace in an ashram in India or at a
mountain top mystery school in Europe. “Love your neighbor as yourself”, Christ the Creator says. That’s not always easy,
but we don’t have to go away somewhere outside the normal course of the
biography to learn to do it.
The Meaning of Earth Existence
in the Age of the Consciousness Soul
*[John 16: 12-15 "I have much more to say to you, but you can't bear it just yet. But when the other comes, the breath of truth, he will guide you in the ways of all truth, because he will not speak on his own, but will speak what he hears and announce to you what's coming. He will glorify me, because he will take of what is mine and announce it to you. Everything the Father has is mine: that's why I said he will take of what is mine and announce it to you."]
*
from the book: the Way of the Fool:
There yet remains a small effort to make a synthesis this
work - to make a whole out of seemingly disparate parts. I will
try to be brief.
A principle aspect of the great Mystery of our Time is
the Mystery of Evil, both outwardly in the structural backdrop to the
shared social world of humanity, and inwardly in the depths of our own
souls. I have tried above to point out how it is that the
essential matter is not the outer social world, but the inner soul
world, and the trials and education of the i-AM, in the biography. The
context, which we need to call the maya of history and current events,
and which is receptively held everywhere from below by the Dark Mystery
of the Divine Mother, all passes away, and only what is Eternal, that
is what becomes an aspect of the developing i-AM, continues; and, this
inner realm (the whole Inwardness of the Creation, which includes human
souls and spirits) only exists because of the Heavenly Mystery of the
penetrating thoughts of the Father, while the whole (the outer social
maya and the eternal inner mind) is created, loved, overseen and
mediated (wherever two are more are gathered...), in all its Grace
filled and Artistic interrelationships, by the Earthly [new Sun]
Mystery of the sacrifices of the Son.
We (humanity) now begin to move out of our spiritual
childhood, and in making our way through the Rite of Passage that is
Life as it leads us toward our spiritual maturity we need to take hold
of the complex of the doubles and the karma of wounds, as these thrive
within our souls, and which encourage human evil through temptation and
inner prosecution. Even so, this task of meeting the Mystery of
Evil within the soul is not as heavy as we think, for through the
Shepherd's Tale [Charles Sheldon], the King's Tale [Rudolf Steiner],
the Healers' Tale [the community-created Twelve-Steps] and the Sermon
on the Mount, we have all the practical instructions that we need.
In seeking to understand in ourselves these three: moral
grace, freedom and love [each of these is elaborated in great detail in
the book], we set before ourselves what is required to be learned in
this Age and it is with these three naturally unfolding capacities that
we are Graced and strengthened so as to be able to meet with courage
the Mystery of Evil. If we do dare this path, and seek for the
deepest instruction in Christ's Sermon on the Mount, then will come to
us a change in the nature of our biography, such that it more and more
takes on the pattern, described in the John Gospel, as the Seven Stages
of the Passion of Christ (the washing of the feet; the scourging; the
crowning with thorns; the carrying of the cross; the crucifixion; the
entombment and the resurrection) (for a careful exposition of these
Seven Stages, see Valentin Tomberg's [anthroposophical] book: Inner
Development).
Whereas Christ lived this in an apparently mostly
physical way, those, who truly follow In His Steps [the name of Sheldon's book, as well as a critical
phrase** in Ben-Aharon's The
Spiritual Event of the Twentieth Century - a
profound Imagination of the True Second Coming], will in the main feel
these trials in their souls, as aspects of the joy and suffering in the
human biography.
**["Now
when
they
identified themselves with the situation of earthly humanity,
the souls who remained true to [Archangel] Michael prefigured, in their
planetary Earthly-Sun life, the great Sacrifice of Christ. They
walked again in His steps [emphasis added] as they did in former
earthly lives, only now the order of following was reversed. They
went before Him, showing Him the way, acting out of free and
self-conscious human decision, and He followed in their steps [emphasis
added] only after they fully united themselves with the divided karma
of Earth and humanity. Only then could He offer His sacrifice as
the answer to the new, future question of human existence: the question
concerning the mission and fate of evil."
Jesaiah Ben-Aharon, The
Spiritual Event of the Twentieth Century.]
These trials may seem difficult, but the truth is they
are merely human. It was Christ becoming human that went to the
Cross, for how could He place an example before us we could not do out
of our own humanity (just as Sheldon wrote in In His
Steps). [something written by a Shepherd (a
pastor) in America, at the same time Steiner (a King) was writing his The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity (Freedom)]
It is the human in Christ that asks in the Garden of Gethsemane
that the cup be taken from him, but if not, He accepts the Father's
will. While later it is the even deeper human in Christ that says on
the Cross: "My
God, my God, why did you abandon me?".
Who among us, in the trials and sufferings of life, has not
uttered these same thoughts? [That Steiner teaches an esoteric meaning
for the end of life statements of Christ, in no way contradicts their
exoteric meanings, which are also true.]
It is here that Christ's teachings strongly diverge from
the Wisdom of the Buddha, for the Buddha would have had us overcome
suffering by learning not to know it (one version of the third Noble
Truth of the Buddha reads as follows: " ...concerning the Cessation
of Suffering; verily,it is passionless, cessation without remainder of
this very craving; the laying aside of, the giving up, the being free
from, the harboring no longer of, this craving.",
whereas
Christ
asks us to embrace our human pain so that we can pass
through the Narrow Gate of suffering to then know our deepest self, the
true i-AM, and then through this burning trial of knowledge of the
true-self, ultimately come to Him. If we would follow In His
Steps then we too must take on ourselves the errors (sins)*** of the
world, and the tasks of forgiveness and love, for every love engendered
free act of moral grace takes up a small part of Christ's suffering, so
that we too participate in the deepest creative acts of the Seventh Day
of Creation - the transformation of evil into love. [This is for
anthroposophists the teaching attributed to Mani, but the reason such a
personality even knows this is because the transformation of evil into
love is modeled for us in the deepest felt actions of the Divine Mother
and the Son. When we know intimately these actions of the Divine
Mystery, we know the true spiritual meaning of the Mystery of Evil, and
that this Mystery is Itself the real source of the earthly doctrine
connected to it that is sometimes called Manichaeism.]
***[The word sin does not appear in the original Greek,
from which the Gospels were translated into the other languages.
The Greek word hamartia, misused to indicate sin, actually means
"missing the mark" (it is a term from archery). See in this
regard the Unvarnished Gospels by Andy
Gaus.]
Is this foolish? Of course, but we need not fear
this Way of the Fool, for our Faith in Christ's Promises will always be
fulfilled, as we ourselves can learn to become the fulfillment of the
law and the prophets. Yes, this Way is full of trials, but
whoever has lived life, and reflected upon their experience, knows that
in the meeting of our biography's trials with courage we discover what
it truly means to be human: to struggle, to fall, to get up and to
learn - and, through this process, gently and humbly, begin to take up
along side and with Him, Christ's kind and light, Yoke of Love.
Having said all this, it becomes necessary to make one
last picture for the reader, for clearly, in that we read the news and
hear of the horrors of man's continuing inhumanity to man, we ourselves
face a terrible trial. How are we to understand a world seemingly
so filled with Evil?
Picture, for a moment, the surface of the Earth.
Below dense matter and fiery substance, while above, airless
space. Humanity lives out its Earth Existence only in this narrow
spherical band of Life, whose diameter is just under 8,000 miles (and
whose height is just three to four miles, because above 15,000 feet
above sea level, the atmosphere starts to not contain enough oxygen to
support our breathing). The total surface area of the Earth is
196 million square miles, and the habitable land area 43 million square
miles Six billion plus human beings must find all that they
physically need, which when we consider actual available arable land
(land that could be cultivated for food, and other necessary
resources), means that each individual only has a square 161 feet on a
side from which to grow what they need. This then is the physical
spacial aspect of the social organism of the whole world.
Yet, we know that this spherical space is itself often
unwisely distributed, for human social arrangements, whether rooted in
dominance and selfishness (dominion over) or generosity
and sharing (communion
with), these social arrangements seem to
determine this social order. This stream of moral gestures
(choices), of good and/or of evil, moves out of and through human
beings, organizing the physical one.
As to this moral aspect of the social organism of the
whole world, it has reached in this Time a kind of climax of
development, and it will be important to appreciate the true nature of
the logos order in which Christ has set modern human existence, through
His creative powers as the Artist (Lord) of Karma (the precise and love
based placement of individual biographies in relationship to each
other). Here is something Natural Science cannot do, for
the meaning of existence is beyond the weaknesses of their yet fanciful
and spirit-empty images. This will also help us to understand why
so many (falsely, but with some degree of reason) believe we live in
the End Times.
In the Twentieth Century the world was woven together
into a single social organism, not just via the globalization of
economic matters, or the personal interconnections offered by the
Internet, but most centrally by the Media. At the beginning of
the 20th Century, few knew what went on elsewhere the world, in any
detail or with any immediacy. At the end of the 20th Century, at
the same time that the returned Kings' were unfolding the New
Revelations of Christ [the story of the 20th Century involves a
return of the meaning-essence of the Three Kings of the Gospels - that
is a return of the knowledge of Gnosis, hungering to be woven again
into a single whole with true Faith - an event which clearly had to
accompany the True Second Coming], the world itself was woven into a
whole in the sense that no macro social event was not to be almost
immediately known everywhere the same day (if not the same hour) that
it happened.
We live in a time when has arisen a Culture of Media - a
kind of knowledge commons, in which vast resources are used to create
for us pictures of the meaning of the world and of events. The
more developed the country, the greater our daily experience can be
saturated with the messages coming from this Culture of Media.
Moreover, great effort and expense is gone into by those who would force us to believe what they want us to believe. Between advertising, political propaganda, outright lies, weak or lame reporting, and other similar failures to reach the truth, this saturation of the soul by the Culture of Media would seem to fail to offer us any service at all. What is not appreciated is that the Christ is far wiser than even the deepest believers imagine. Every evil is eventually turned to good, and next we will explore the prime example for our time.
Recall what has been pointed out many times now, that the
individual biography is the central reality of life on the Earth.
What happens inside us as we experience life is much more
important and enduring than the outer events which surround us.
That Stage Setting (all the world's a stage....) is but
epiphenomena to the reality of the life of the soul. To help us
appreciate this then, let us explore these matters from the point of
view of the individual biography.
In this time, there are over six billion plus of these
biographies woven into the tapestry of the social organism of the whole
world. Six billion lives held delicately and exactly within the
Love and Divine Justice of the Mystery. Within these biographies,
all the individual i-AMs experience that precise and personal
instruction that hopes to lead them to the realization of their own
divinity and immortality of spirit. [The epoch (rite of passage) of the
Consciousness Soul is 2100 years long, going from the time of the
beginning of the on-looker separation (and the creation of Natural
Philosophy - Science) in the 1400's, until the years around 3500 AD.]
To understand this we need to think it from the inside
out, and not from the outside in. The Culture of Media only
provides context, never essence. True, life is hard, even harsh,
even terrible. The naive consciousness wants to turn away from
this suffering, and cannot understand how God (the Divine Mystery)
could allow such things as torture, child abuse and the genocidal acts
which are dumbed down by the terms: ethnic cleansing.
The reality is that what the Divine Mystery does is to
allow for freedom. This most precious gift is essential to the
immortal spirit during its Rites of Passage we are calling: Earth
Existence. Moreover, the Mystery also makes certain there is a
true Justice through the post-death passages of kamaloka and lower and
higher devachan, in a manner no human social structure can provide.
Christ has told us this in the Sermon on the Mount: "to what sentence you sentence
others, you will be sentenced". All
this should be kept in mind as we proceed.
As a single ego, I wake in the morning. From the
night I bring the remainder of yesterday, perhaps worked over.
Surrounding me, as I live the day, are the lives of those with
whom I have a karma of wounds - with whom I have a debt of meaning to
creatively work over. This we carry together, each bearing a
part, each bearing their own wounds. These are wounds from
the past, from the present and from the future.
To observe the world of today, as we walk the walk of our
lives, is to observe trials of fire and suffering - rites of wounding
and being wounded. But not just this, for also there is healing.
Where we let love thrive, wounds become healed.
Thus flow all our days, often too fast to even notice the
beauty and wonder of the sea of personal relationships and shared
trials. Yes, there is misfortune, and evil deeds. But do we
really imagine Christ and the Divine Mother lets this evil happen
without recourse or justice? We may not know this directly
through Gnosis, but we also can have Faith. Gnosis without Faith
is empty of Life; and, Faith without Gnosis is empty of the Truth.
Only when we join them together, do we get: the Way (the Mystery of living the Good), the Truth (the Mystery of knowing the Good) and the Life (the Mystery of union with the Good).
This then is the wonder of the outer and inner biography,
for often the wounds are not visible. Yes, sometimes the wounds
are visible to our eye or ear for we see people too fat, too thin, too
lamed in body, too poor, too physically or mentally deficient.
Often, however, so many of us suffer in silence that we really do
not know the nature and personal meaning of their wounds - only our own
are visible to the eye of our heart, unless we first learn to exercise
and unfold certain powers of soul and spirit.
Amidst all this visible and silent suffering, we find
ourselves woven into the Culture of Media. Images and sounds flow
around us, pictures of a world on the verge of chaos and madness.
Yes, we have the intimacy of our personal biography, but through
the Culture of Media we are drawn into the painted backdrop of the
whole world - a backdrop we all share. War in Iraq. Global
warming. Governments out of control. Pandemics waiting in
the wings. Local economic recession, and even world-wide
depression.
What lives in this painted backdrop - in this Stage
Setting - in the wise relationship of the Culture of Media to the
unfolding of our personal biographies?
The answer is this: the mirror of our own inner darkness
and light...
Inside us the double-complex - our feelings of judgment,
our temptations, our addictions and our sense of failure. Inside us the
darkness that belongs personally to us, and outside us, carried to us
by the Culture of Media, the mirror of that darkness. But also
inside us the Good that we would author.
Think on it. Do we not experience the images and
sounds brought to us by the Culture of Media as something that is
filled with what we like and we dislike? We live our biographies
and the Culture of Media confounds our souls with pictures of dark and
light to which we all respond individually. The great masses of
humanity do not make the News. The great masses of humanity
experience the News.
What is News? News is exactly what the reporters
and television personalities call it: stories. The Culture of
Media provides us stories (tales) of the world, which are often
presented as if these stories are true, something most of us have come
to know they are not. News stories reflect all kinds of bias, and
in some cases the bias is deliberate. Moreover, news stories
reflect conditions of commerce living in the agency reporting them.
For example, it is well understood that in the last third
of the 20th Century in American television the news divisions of the
major networks disappeared, and the entertainment divisions took over
the responsibility for the news. The opportunity to inform and
educate the receivers of news stories became secondary to the need to
keep them interested so as to be able to sell commercial time and make
a profit. In addition, the stories are mostly about dire and
tragic events, and little is investigated or reported that is about the
positive and the creative.
We are right then to wonder sometimes about the News,
about its harsh nature and artless excessive attention to the dark
deeds of many. Humanity in general bears within it the beam that
is not seen, while the mote is exaggerated. But the world itself
is not this beam, is not this darkness. The greater part of
darkness is inside us - in our own souls, and from there projected onto
the world. The Culture of Media exaggerates this darkness
further, at the same time it gives us much that also arouses our own
unredeemed antipathies and sympathies.
Once more for emphasis...
The world in its reality is not this Media generated
excess of darkness (so out of balance with the light that is also
everywhere present), which we all project from within the soul - the
beam. Yet, in the Culture of Media this whole processes of dark
projection is exaggerated so that the mirroring nature of the social
world itself begins to bother us. This logos order of the social
world is complex and rich, and worth a deep study.
Pictures of a distorted and untrue meaning of the world
abound, and while we share these pictures, we make personal and
individual our reactions. Just as the intimate events of our
biographies have a personal meaning, so does the shared stage setting
have a personal meaning. In a more general sense, for example,
many Christians today are confronted, via the Culture of Media, with
pictures of individuals whose actions as self-proclaimed Christians
either inspire us to imitation or cause us to turn away in shame.
The same is true in Islam. The terrorist who frightens us in the
West, also causes many ordinary Muslims to turn away in horror.
Everywhere fundamentalism rises, to continue the example, the
great mass of humanity, that are not so tied to such arid rigidity,
shrink away in antipathy. Do we not assert quietly, inwardly to
ourselves: this is not me, I am not that - I will not be that!
In our biographies then, we are confronted in the
intimacy of our personal relationships with what are sympathetic and
antipathetic reactions to that which we would choose to admire and
imitate, and that which we would shun and refuse to be like. Via
the Culture of Media, we are met with that which approaches us in the
same way, yet on a larger scale. Just as we as individuals
have a Shadow (a double-complex), so nations, religions and peoples
have a Shadow, and the Culture of Media puts in our faces these
pictures and meanings with which we can identify or from which we can
turn away, often in shame.
Christ has arranged, in this particular moment in time
(the cusp of the 20th to 21st Centuries, which is also the Dawn of the
Third Millennium) to place in the dying away hierarchical social forms
of humanity, those biographies which do two main forming gestures
within that history. This is all connected to a process in which
social chaos arises in order to cause these old hierarchical [third
cultural age - time of ancient Egypt] social structures to let go their
no longer valid hold, and in many instances be eventually replaced with
new social form arising out of the social commons [fifth cultural age -
our present].
In the first instance, these biographies living in the
decadent social hierarchies (such as government, corporate and church
organizations) portray strong images, via the Culture of Media, to
which we react equally strongly out of our likes and dislikes.
For example, one of America's wise women, Doris (Granny D)
Haddoch, has said that we should be grateful for such as George W.
Bush, because he causes us to awake from our sleep as citizens.
As a consequence, in our individual biographies we react to the
extremes of these dominant religious, business, cultural and political
personalities, and this brings about in us as individuals certain inner
judgments and calls to action.
The second effect of those biographies unfolding in the
now decadent institutional social hierarchies is to drive the social
order further into a needed condition of chaos, something all 6 billion
plus biographies require in order to birth the moral dilemmas necessary
for the Age of the Consciousness Soul. This social chaos
sweeps traditional moral authority aside, and forces us as individuals
into situations where we must rely on the own I in order to properly
face the moral crisis. In that human beings are incarnating in
massive karmic communities in order to have these sometimes shattering
moral experiences, this causes the present world social organism to
have the strong tendency to completely dissolve into a condition of
near total social conflagration [thus my website: Shapes in the Fire].
The moral aspect of the logos ordered social organism of
the world requires crisis in order for the individual biographies to
live, not just intellectually, but fully and dynamically and
existentially into dilemmas of moral choice. Only true moral
choice can awaken in us what is offered in this Age to the development
of the Consciousness Soul.
Nothing in the world is not touched by the Art of Christ,
who as Lord of Karma - Lord of the Satisfaction of Moral Debt and
healer of karmic wounds, arranges in majestic harmony all the
biographies so that even from the smallest detail to the grandest
historical event, meaning is put to the service of our development -
the leaving behind of our spiritual childhood followed by our birth
into spiritual adulthood.
The world historical crises of this time are a complex
and rich Stage Setting, against which 6 billion plus souls live out the
dramas of their individual biographies.
Thus, in this birth from spiritual childhood to spiritual
adulthood, the Time - the Age of the Consciousness Soul - is a Rite of
Mystery, a Baptismal Mass for all of humanity, just as was told to us
by John the Baptist. [in Matthew 3:11] "Now I bathe you in the water
to change hearts, but the one coming after me is stronger than me: I'm
not big enough to carry his shoes. He will bathe you in holy breath and
fire."
Consider now more closely what happens inside us as we
experience the intimacy of our biographies, and the shared pictures
that come via the Culture of Media.
Choice confronts us. Do I be like that, or
like this? From what place inside do I choose? In a time so
filled with chaos that rules no longer apply, I discover that I can
rely only on myself. Out of myself I must author the Good in
response to the world of meaning that surrounds and confronts me.
So powerful, in its personal immediacy, are these experiences,
images and meanings, that we cannot turn away from them. It is as
if the World itself is on Fire, wanting to burn and burn and burn until
we run from it in terror, or stand up to it and give the fullest of our
participation to its moderation and its healing.
Yet by Grace, I contain the means to know the Good that
my biography and membership in the shared fate of humanity draws out of
me. What I source becomes a part of the world, and I know that
this is so. I know my freedom to enact the moral grace that
my heart comprehends in its deepest places. Deep inside my soul
my very own heart hungers to sing: Love will I give. Love will I
create. Love will I author.
So now we think away the physical - the maya of the sense
world, and let our picture thinking gaze only upon this inner,
invisible to the physical eye, moral act. An act more and more
emerging everywhere, for while in America, and the Cultural West, the
Consciousness Soul is first widely appearing, it will and must
appear everywhere that human beings let the world touch their wounds,
while they seek to share with others the trials by fire of their
biographies.
Invited by the Love and Art of Divine Circumstance to
look within and to reach into the depths of our own being in order to
source and author that Good which we know to be right, we touch
something spiritual and are Touched by something Spiritual. In
this time of the True Second Coming, in the inwardness of our souls and
invisible to all outer seeing, a Second Eucharist is being enacted -
the Good offers Itself - Its own Being - to us (Moral Grace). For
the Good we know is not just known in the soul as what we tend to think
of as a mere thought, but if we attend most carefully, it is true
Spirit, just as the John Gospel writer told us that Christ spoke: [John
3:6-8] "What's
born of the flesh is flesh, and what's born of the breath is breath.
Don't be amazed because I told you you have to be born again.
The wind blows where it will and you hear the sound of it, but
you don't know where it comes from or where it goes; its the same with
everyone born of the breath."
[The existence of a Second Eucharist, to accompany the
Second Coming, in no way means to diminish or change the Original
Eucharist. On the contrary, we will find that via the Second
Eucharist our understanding of the meaning of the Original Eucharist
(the transubstantiation of matter) will deepen. See in this
regard, the small pamphlet: Radiant
matter: Decay and
Consecration, by Georg Blattmann. From
the transubstantiation of matter we are being led onward to learning
how to participate also in a transubstantiation of thought.]
Thus we are being truly and continuously born again today
(each act of moral grace is another Second Ethereal Eucharist and
birth), from out of our spiritual childhood and into our spiritual
adulthood, baptized outwardly by the fires of the times in our
biographies, and by holy breath within - a Second Eucharist where
Christ gives of His own Substance that biblical knowing of the Good -
His own Being. For us to truly know the Good, requires we join
our own soul to the Good. Our yearning to author the Good out of
ourselves is how we participate in the Baptism of being truly born
again, and how we participate in the sacrament of the Second Eucharist.
Christ also participates by giving to us, out of Himself, this
very Good - this Moral Grace. When having received within
ourselves this sacrament of the Second Eucharist, an act that only
arises because we seek it and form its actual application, we remain
free - we create moral law - we author the fulfillment of the law and
the prophets. Given to us within by Christ as a capacity, we then
author its incarnate nature and pass it on to the world of our
biographies, - from out of us thence into the outer world (or into the
inner world), do we then ourselves author this Good: love engendered
free moral grace.
But how does Christ do this? Is this Good offered
to us in this Second Sacrament as if it was a thing, passed by hand
from one to another?
No. Christ as holy breath breathes upon the
slumbering burning embers of our own good nature, just as we breath
upon a tiny fire in order to increase its power. He sacrifices
His Being into this breath, which gives Life to the tiny ember-like
fire of our moral heart. The holy breath becomes within the soul
of each human being who asks, seeks and knocks a gift of Living Warmth
that enlivens our own free fire of moral will.
The Narrow Gate opens both ways, making possible thereby
the intimate dialog and conversation of moral deeds and thoughts that
is woven between the i-AM, the Thou and the Christ (wherever two or
more are gathered...), which intimate conversation leads ultimately to
the consecration - the character development - of the soul.
In this way our thinking can now behold the Meaning of
Earth Existence in the Age of the Consciousness Soul: A macro-cosmic
Rite, a Second Ethereal Eucharist, in which we give birth out of
ourselves in the most intimate way possible, knowledge of the Good, not
as mere thought, but as Life filled moral will, breathed into greater
power by the sacrifice of the true ethereal substance of Christ's Being
in the form of holy breath.
The outer world is but a seeming, and what is brought by
the Culture of Media mere pictures of the Stage Setting for the World
Temple that is home to our biographies. When we think away this
outer seeming - this logos formed and maya based sense world, and
concentrate only on the Idea of the moral grace (Life filled holy
breath) we receive and then enact out of the wind warmed fire of
individual moral will - as individual law givers, as the fulfillment of
the law and the prophets - we create this Meaning of Earth Existence.
Every act of moral grace, given greater Life within in the
deepest intimacy of our life of soul, is an ethereal communion with
Christ, even though we may only experience it as what to us is a mere
thought of what is the Good at some moment of need in the biography.
Christ gives us this Gift, by Grace, freely out of Love,
and with no need that we see Him as its Author. We hunger
inwardly to know what the right thing to do is, and when this hungering
is authentic, we receive Christ's Holy Breath. This does not come
so much as a thought-picture of the Good in response to our questing
spirit, but rather as the contentless breathing substance of Christ's
Being. We are touched (inspired) by Love, and at this touch we
shape that Breath into the thought that we then know. The nature of its
application and form in which we incarnate this thought is entirely our
own. We shape the thought completely out of our own freedom - our
own moral fire of will, for only we can apply it accurately in the
individual circumstances of our lives.
As the Age of the Consciousness Soul unfolds accompanied
by this Second Eucharist, the Social World of human relationships
begins to light and warm from within. For each free act of moral
grace rests upon this Gift of Christ's Being to us - an ethereal
substance received in the communion within the Temple of the own Soul,
freely given in Love whenever we genuinely: ask, seek and knock during
our search for the Good. Our participation in this Rite, this
trial by Fire leavened by Holy Breath, leads us to the co-creation of
new light and new warmth - the delicate budding and growing point of
co-participated moral deeds out of which the New Jerusalem is slowly
being born.
This co-creation is entirely inward, a slowly dawning Sun
within the macro Invisible World of Spirit. Moreover, we do it
collectively (as humanity). While each of us contributes our
part, it is our collective conscious celebration of the Second Ethereal
Eucharist (creating the Good) that begins the transubstantiation of the
collective (presently materialized and fallen) thought-world of
humanity into the New Jerusalem.
Thought is real, and it is as equally real as is matter.
The Original Eucharist transforms the already divinely given
now-dying substance of earthly matter into Life-filled Spirit through
our ritual invitation of the active Grace of the Divine Mystery; and,
our participation in the Second Ethereal Eucharist transforms dead
thought into living ethereal Substance, through the mystery of our
individual spirit's active and embryonic grace, that becomes united
into the collective co-creation of humanity.
In the Invisible World of Spirit, we co-participate, out
of the own moral fire of will, in the Dawn of the New Sun that is to
become the New Jerusalem.
Let us now slow down here for a moment, and take a deep
breath, for these last thoughts above may seem almost too big - too
idealistic - to be easily contemplated. To ease our understanding
and gently ground it, let us consider this situation once again in it
most ordinary aspects.
The world of our biographies places each individual into
the fires of experience. These are remarkable gifts that lead us
toward moral questions - often deep and troubling. We yearn to
know what to do, and in this circumstance we may ask, seek and knock.
What has been called earlier in this book Moral Grace is
available to us, yet the mystery of this practice of inner activity is
where we ourselves create moral law - where we become the fulfillment
of the law and the prophets.
In the King's Tale, we saw that Rudolf Steiner's book The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity showed how
to come to this knowledge through the practices of Gnosis - to
knowledge - in the form of moral imagination, moral intuition and moral
technique. In the Healers' Tale, we saw how the 12 Steps helped
us to master the soul through the elevation of the spirit, and in this
way come to know God's Will as we understand it. Finally, in the
Shepherd's Tale we came to understand that by asking What Would Jesus
Do out of Faith, we could also come to the needed individual moral
beliefs.
Three different paths (among perhaps many more) all
leading to those individual invisible depths that each of us must
uniquely experience, which we have now seen must be properly called:
the Second Eucharist of Holy Breath. So we come now to perceive
the Time - this Age of the Consciousness Soul - where, if we seek it,
we have made ourselves available to be baptized with Fire and Holy
Breath, just as John the Baptist us told Christ would do, 2000 years
ago.
Even so, we still have to truly want to know the Good - to authentically ask, seek and knock.
***********************
This last essay was written for the anthroposophical
community. It has not been read there widely at all. That
is not a failure on my part, but a phenomena of the limits of that
community itself. Steiner provided to his students two basic
paths for spiritual development: 1) his own path - going directly into
the spiritual worlds as a thought - ethereal - world which processes
were communicated in the book The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity and its
friends (GA 2, 3, and 4); and, 2) a less difficult path - going through
the physical-sense world via: Knowledge
of Higher Worlds and its Attainment.
The anthroposophical community has not developed the first path
(Steiner’s own path), but instead has focused on the second (believed
easier) path. The reasons for this are complicated and are
discussed in my writings on Anthroposophy and on the anthroposophical
Society (which are not an identity by the way).
In the above book (The Art of
God) I wrote of the modern yoga of dying and
becoming in thought (living thinking), and this is based on a many
decades effort to follow somewhat Steiner’s own path in thinking.
I mentioned above then: thinking-about; thinking-with;
thinking-within; and, thinking-as. Each development was related
to a renunciation (a sacrifice) connected to a deepening intention to
love the object of thinking. This is what is developed in detail
below. Anyone unfamiliar with Steiner’s concepts will,
however, have to proceed carefully, because the below was written with
a number of Steiner’s conceptual formulations in mind.
In this essay below then, we are approaching the new
modern and scientific shamanistic living thinking from the inside out.
The key in this essay is to recognize the role of intention
(why) we think as we do, for practice reveals that the moral intention
is central to the qualitative nature of the thoughts being developed
(which is why the essay above precedes this essay - the advancement of
our capacity to be inwardly moral comes first in time). Because
of
the
intensive use of Steiner formulations (language usages), naive
readers may want to take small bites of this work, and digest them for
a while before moving on.
In Joyous Celebration of the Soul Art and Music of
Discipleship
- a moderately serious introductory sketch unveiling
a mostly American way of
understanding the New Thinking -
first some necessary context
Recently in the News for
Members of the Anthroposophical Society in
America (late 2005), was published a wonderful lecture given by Dennis
Klocek (author of Climate:
Soul of the Earth), elaborating the
alchemical foundations living in Rudolf Steiner's spiritual scientific
work. The essay below means to be something from just one voice
out of another of the streams that seeks to find its home within the
Anthroposophical Society and Movement - the stream of discipleship, of
those who are karmically related to the original Twelve and the direct
participation in certain aspects of the Mystery of Golgotha. [See the
essay above (The Meaning...) for why I write
this way]
In this essay that follows next, it might help the reader
to understand that it is mostly written for, and out of, the American
Soul. About this Soul, Rudolf Steiner spoke in different places
and in the following ways, which I will paraphrase: The American
comes to Anthroposophy naturally. English speakers are
instinctively in the Consciousness Soul in their Life of Rights.
There is a hidden and unique form of Anthroposophy that is to
develop in America in the future, and one should look to Emerson and
his circle of friends as instinctive forerunners of this gift.
The reader, of whatever Soul background and gesture,
who would seek inner stimulation from actively engaging this
essay, should understand that for the American Soul much of what is
described below is already instinctively present. This
instinctive relationship to the art and music of discipleship appears
first in the American Soul in the dominant tendency to be directed
outwardly toward the world, fully engaged in social reality, and
sometimes (often more frequently than appears on the Evening News)
seeking to heal the social world's wounds. Part of the hidden
mystery of this Soul is that it is possible to take what is so present
instinctively, and awaken it by gradual degrees into full
consciousness. This task may turn out to be far easier for the
American Soul, than has so far been imagined within Anthroposophical
circles.
To fully inaugurate this gradual awakening, however, does
require turning from the outer world and its worries and wonders for a
bit, and to look within - to practice introspection. When looking
within becomes a normal part of soul life, American anthroposophists
(natural and otherwise) should not be surprised to find that they
already live instinctively in their wills in ways with considerable
kinship with the path of discipleship - the path of moral action in the
world through renunciation and love. With the addition of this
introspective looking within, we add to the thinking we already do
about the field of outer-world social moral
action, a complementary and much needed thinking about the soul-field
of inner moral action (the kingdom of heaven is inside you - Luke). Outer world thinking and action are
enhanced by everything we learn from the practice of looking, thinking
and acting within.
By the way, it is not the point of this essay to
encourage any divisive distinction, such as might be assumed because of
the emphasis on matters American. Nor is it being suggested here,
for example, that Americans are any better at Anthroposophy in any way.
On the contrary, we are just different. Each Soul gesture
in the Threefold World has unique gifts to offer, and this essay means
to serve the potential freeing of those yet untapped American gifts
from a kind of child-like imitation of things European. This
tendency, to model our soul practices on a kind of European
anthroposophical idealism of the soul, was a natural impulse connected
to our admiration of the work of our European brothers and sisters.
It is time to grow past this however, to discover our far more
earthly and pragmatic way to the Spirit. And, to do this
not only for the benefit of the American Soul Itself, but also for the
benefit of the Anthroposophical Movement world-wide as well as
world-culture.
There are then two themes, which while related are also
quite separate. The relationship of the Alchemical stream
and the Discipleship stream is one theme, and the relationship of the
American Soul to the wider world is another. The point of
intersection, between the Discipleship stream and the instinctive
capacities of the American Soul, shows only that the Rosicrucian and
Manichean streams of the Old World, and their connection to Initiation,
does not quite have the same meaning for the American Soul as does the
natural Christ Impulse inspired in Americans, and revealed by their
relationship to the outer world of social need (in part a consequence
of the fact, that due to its rampant individualism, the Consciousness
Soul is developing faster here - See Ben-Aharon's America's
Global Responsibility: individualism, initiation and threefolding).
The Alchemical stream is a stream of studied spiritual
knowledge and of initiation. It is more of the Kings and of
Gnosis than of the Shepherds and of Faith. The Discipleship
stream is more related to that moral work in life that comes from
following the Teachings of Christ, and thus is more of the Shepherds
than of the Kings. The disciples, who were meant to be fishers
and shepherds of human beings, were not (in general) of the old mystery
streams as were the Kings. The Shepherds belong to what was being
newly created - to the future Mysteries that are to arise from the
social commons. These future Mysteries are not to flow out of the
old, now impotent and dysfunctional hierarchically organized Mystery
Centers, but from finely and homeopathically distributed Branches and
Discussion Groups - that is the New Mysteries are to be born out of and
in ordinary social life where groups of individuals draw together
(wherever two or more are gathered...).
At the same time, while the America Soul is more
naturally of the Shepherd stream, - of the discipleship stream, because
of its orientation to outer world moral action, it can by turning
inward and seeking a pragmatic introspective life, begin to draw from
the wisdom-well of renewed European spiritual life. Rudolf
Steiner, in his works on objective philosophical introspection (A Theory
of Knowledge Implicit In Goethe's World Conception; Truth and
Knowledge; and The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity) gives us a
quite useful generalized map to this introspectively investigated inner
territory - a territory that for the American Soul has many different
and unique characteristics. With Emerson, we get a similar map,
not as exact and scientifically rigorous, but one which nonetheless is
more in harmony with the actual rich and complex landscape of the
American Soul.
We can then read Steiner to initiate us into our introspective soul voyages, in the most objective and scientific fashion; and, read Emerson for that travelogue, which is more attuned to the unique scenic beauty to be actually found there, given that the American Soul, like the other soul-gestures of the Threefold world, is differently oriented in its fundamental nature.
I have tried here to distinguish two problems that ought
not to be confused. This article is not saying that the
American Soul and the Discipleship stream are identical, only that
there is a definite kinship. What is also being said is that for
those in this discipleship stream (of which there are no doubt many -
Americans and otherwise - within and without the Society and Movement,
and for whom this article also aims to provide greater
self-understanding), they will tend to be less attracted to exercises
aimed at spiritual development, and more called to moral action in
life, which incidental to its true deeds, produces the after effect
called: character development.
"For
every
one
step in spiritual development, there must be three steps in
character development". Rudolf Steiner:
Knowledge
of
Higher
Worlds and How to Attain It.
[Keep in mind, when thinking about character development,
this question: To what aspect of character development do we relate a
good sense of humor, laughter, foolishness and dance? Please also
note that at one time the word silly meant to be possessed by the
sacred.]
This is not to suggest that specific spiritual
developmental exercises are unimportant, but rather just to point out
that if the moral (character) development lags behind, it more and more
becomes a danger that spiritual experience will come toward us in a
one-sided way. Further, we need to understand that true heart
thinking is almost entirely a consequence of the extent to which the
will to do the Good (that is to be moral) is the foundation for all
feeling and thinking activities.
To make some of this a little more concrete, we might
notice that it would not be uncommon for those drawn to the
Discipleship stream to find that their biography involves a need to
encounter the 12 Steps of AA, or to have to undertake some similar deep
moral-Trial work. Challenges to character development are
common in biographies with a strong kinship with the discipleship
stream. Which thought then leads us to the essential point.
Moral or character development does not result from spiritual
exercises, but only from inner and outer actions in the biography, and
their related moral dilemmas. The practice of exercises builds
capacities in the Soul, while moral actions, both inward and outward,
apply these capacities in life (which then purifies the Soul).
Christ puts it this way: Blind Pharisee, wash out the inside of the cup and saucer
first, if you want the outside to end up clean
[for the whole theme, see Matthew 23: 25-28]
Let us review a bit: From a certain point of view,
the Alchemical stream is very European, and thus has a tendency to put
forward the incarnation of an Ideal as a goal, leading to the emphasis
on spiritual exercises, knowledge and initiation. Americans, on
the other hand, tend to face the social as a problem to be solved
through moral action. This is very pragmatic, for it is not the
purity of an ideal that matters as much as being able to do something
to help others. In this sense, the stream of Discipleship is more
natural to Americans because, in harmony with our engagement with and
in the world, as social helpers, discipleship is rooted in moral action
- in doing the Good ("...and crown thy Good, with Brotherhood...").
[Isn't this Brotherhood also partly related to our
ability to help each other experience the katharsis of laughter,
especially under dire circumstances. Conversation does have a
higher function than light, but then what about a well encouraged
giggle? The Shadow cannot abide humor, and runs away when we make
fun of it.]
In a sense, the idealism of the European anthroposophist
has blinded the American anthroposophist, first by suggesting there is
only one way to be anthroposophical (a European soul idealism), and
second by failing to appreciate that the American Soul is considerably
different. The result is that instead of coming to true self
knowledge, we (in America) have been pursuing what is at best a
temporary illusion (a goal we really can't achieve), instead of our
developing, more consciously, the earthly (including humorous and
joyous), socially oriented and pragmatic instinct that is our given
nature.
I hope the above has not been too confusing. Mostly
I just wanted to point out certain contextual themes, and leave to the
reader's own thinking precisely what to make of these ideas. In
what comes next, where we get more deeply into the pragmatic and the
concrete, I hope then that these contextual matters will, as we
proceed, begin to make a more practical, and a less abstract, sense.
*
[a brief biographical note: My interest in
introspection began around 35 years ago, in 1971, as a result of a kind
of spontaneous awakening in my 31st year. I didn't call it
introspection at that time, but I had become quite awake inwardly, and
was only able to orient myself to these experiences using the Gospels.
Seven years later, in 1978, I met the work of Rudolf Steiner, and
gravitated to his writings on philosophy, particularly A Theory of
Knowledge..., and The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity. I
also became very interested in Goethean Science, projective geometry
and all the Steiner material on the social problem, which was my own
main outer-world interest. It was over 25 years later, in 1997,
that I wrote my first effort at describing what I had learned about the
moral nature of the Soul under these two influences: the Gospels and
Steiner's writings on objective philosophical introspection.
That essay was called pragmatic
moral psychology and can be found on my
website . At that time, however, I did not yet know enough about
the Shadow, and only now, almost 10 years later, can I write the
immediately below with some confidence in my appreciation of the
intricacies of these problems in the light of an intimate experience of
the threefold double-complex.]
substance, or better yet,
selling water by the river*
*[The river of the soul lies inward in everyone. To
teach, as it were, about the soul, is to sell water by the river, to
give to someone something that is already right in front of their own
true face. In spite of all that exists, for example in our home
libraries of Steiner texts etc., there are really only two essential
books for the study of the soul: the Book of Life, and the Book of our
Own Soul. Learn to read those, and you'll know the core of what
you need to know. A text, even this text, can at best be a
word-map describing a territory you'll only really know by direct
experience, however many other books you ever read. The reality
of matters spiritual is, however, not found in reading, but only in
action. We can acquire a lot of concepts by reading, but we need
experience (the consequences of action) more.]
We should keep in mind as we begin, that what is
described below is essentially very human and very ordinary. It
is one possible descriptive word-map, as it were, of the soul engaged
in the dynamics of inner awakening via the path of discipleship.
As a map, it will be somewhat abstract and defined. The
actual territory is something else altogether - human, messy,
inconstant, prone to emotional ups and downs - that is all the wonders
of ordinary consciousness. All a word-map tries to do is to point out
various significant features. Look out for these mountains,
notice those valleys. Here is a pure spring, there is a hard and
dangerous rock wall. It is my hope that the reader will find
below some guidelines which will help them to chart their own path
through the pristine forests and dark swamplands of the soul.
Keep in mind it takes courage to explore there, but at the same
time there is no other adventure quite like it.
Recall then what Dennis Klocek gave in his lecture to the
2005 AGM, and then published shortly thereafter in the News for
Members (or if you didn't hear or read
it, try to find a copy as soon as you can): On the
blackboard a mandala: a circle, expressing a series of alchemical
relationships: earth (freedom); water (phenomenology); air (silent
practice) and fire (dialog). The circle form suggests a return to
earth (freedom) at some new or higher kind of level. But before
considering that, first some deep background.
If, from a certain point of view, we think of the above
four elements in Dennis Klocek's lecture as notes in a rising scale, we
could also find that in between each note is an interval.
While the note is in itself more of a step in spiritual
development supported by spiritual exercises, the use in life (the
interval) of the acquired spiritual skill/capacity is more of a moral
act - an aspect of the process of character development. The soul
is fallen - it is an out of tune instrument, yet we hunger to return,
to rise up and to experience reintegration, and to give voice to the
joy of coming Home, which the Story of the Return of the Prodigal Son
tells us leads to celebration and feasting.
Because the spiritual development exercises are so well
known, and so completely covered elsewhere in Steiner's basic books, as
well as Dennis Klocek's books, I will not be discussing them here.
This essay assumes a general knowledge of that work, and some
practice in their use. Here we are looking at the development of the
Soul solely with regard to its struggles with the so very messy,
personal and human moral questions of the biography.
In case there is some confusion here, in Steiner's Knowledge
of Higher Worlds, the moral is approached
mostly through a series of admonitions, encouraging the student to
orient him or her self in life in certain ideal ways. Only
in The Philosophy of Spiritual Activity, with the discussions of moral imagination, moral
intuition and moral technique, did Steiner confront the moral problem
directly and exactly.
The details that follow I have derived from my own
(naturally messy and human, stupid and silly, and when I really get
serious - pretentious) introspective investigations of the moral
dimensions of the soul, but it should be kept in mind that while it is
prudent to describe these phases and Trials as if separated in time in
the soul, they are much more likely to be layered over each other - and
often simultaneous in a variety of ways. It also needs to be
clear that what is to follow wishes only to add another dimension -
another view from a different direction - to what Dennis Klocek gave,
and not to contradict it in any way whatsoever.
It is particularly crucial to note here that we are
mostly discussing those moral acts that take place in the Soul, not
those in the outer biography. There is a relationship to be sure,
but it will help to understand that we are moral in both worlds: the
outer world of our biographies, and the inner world of Soul practice
and art.
I emphasize the word Trial to add another quality to our
understanding. Moral development takes place in the biography
through Trials. These challenges to the life of soul and spirit
are meant to be difficult. We become deeply engaged in our karma
of wounds with others in these Trials. Moreover, these are called
Trials precisely because there is great pain, suffering and effort (as
well as not enough fun) connected to them, and because the Shadow plays
such an important and often decisive role. Furthermore, various
aspects of the Seven Stages of the Passion of Christ (as described in
the John Gospel) are enacted in the Soul via these biographical Trials:
the Washing of the Feet, the Scourging, the Crowning with Thorns, the
Carrying of the Cross, the Crucifixion, the Entombment, and the
Resurrection. There is nothing abstract about these difficult
processes of soul transformation, and this should be kept in mind
as we go forward, namely that: every time I use the word Trial I am
speaking of quite human, difficult and sometimes years long
life-crises.
There is, in this regard, something of a kind of
spiritual law involved. Just as the world of the senses has its
laws of gravity and color, so the soul world has its laws. The
ones to keep in mind here are the karma of wounds in the outer
biography, as well as the outer and inner moral Trials to be faced
there, which bear an exact and direct interrelationship. To face
a challenge in life, to face a Trial, means to engage in just that
personal teaching which belongs specifically to what our individuality
most needs for the development of our character.
Consider a marriage for example, or the children to be
raised there. These relationships are not trivial distractions to
any spiritual development, but rather are precisely those riddles and
mysteries of life belonging particularly to our own ego's character
developmental needs. One can read all kinds of spiritual books,
practice all manner of spiritual exercises, and still not advance
because the biographical tasks are ignored. To begin to awaken
within, and to appreciate that we are surrounded in our biography with
just those moral tasks and Trials we individually need, is to recognize
just how precisely and miraculously has Christ, as the Artist of our
karma of wounds, woven us into the world of personal relationships.
So when Christ advises that unless we become again as little
children, we cannot enter the kingdom of heaven, He is, among other
matters, telling us precisely who our deepest spiritual teachers in
life often are.
This world of personal relationships, and their
corresponding moral Trials, whether of family or work, or even wider
world challenges, is also very elastic in a sense. We are quite
free in it, and it has a quality that can respond rather exactly to
only those tasks which we choose to take up. Part of true
Faith is to accept what comes to us as challenges, yet at the same time
to recognize that our freedom also allows us to choose at every
juncture, which way to turn, what burden to carry and when to laugh at
ourselves.
For example, the interval from earth (freedom) to water
(phenomenology) involves the skill: thinking about. This skill we
receive as a natural aspect of living in this age, in that we are
inwardly free to decide what to think; and, in accord with the Age of
the Consciousness Soul, we are also becoming more and more able to form
individual free moral ideas as well.
The Consciousness Soul really just means that if we
inwardly wish to know the Good, in any particular moment of moral
demand, crisis or need, we can in fact know what the Good is.
Yet, in order to have this knowledge, we first have to ask, seek
and knock. We have to inwardly form the question, and struggle
there to let ourselves answer from the higher nature of our ego.
The Good is what we make it to be, and as this essay proceeds, we
will get deeper and deeper into this Mystery. This is why my book
the
Way
of
the Fool calls this capacity to know
the Good: Moral
Grace.
[As an aside, for those more familiar with Steiner's
terminology, you should keep in mind that by necessity he was required
to cognitively form his research and understanding into the language of
the Intellectual Soul, as that was the condition of his audiences.
In this book we are writing out of the language of the
Consciousness Soul itself (something toward which American's are
instinctively gifted). So, for example, when in the opening
lecture of the book The Challenge of the Times Steiner speaks of the
need for people to work out of an experience of the threshold, he is
using Intellectual Soul terminology. In the essay above, where I
have elaborated carefully on the Second Ethereal Eucharist experience,
this has been a quite concrete and exact picture of human intercourse
across the threshold in the language of the Consciousness Soul. I
also mean to suggest here that it is quite possible to take many of
Steiner's works and translate them from Intellectual Soul language into
Consciousness Soul language. The attentive reader of this
text, who takes to heart the suggested practices, will in fact
eventually find themselves able to do this translation process
themselves. Once able to do this, the reader will be able to
confirm not only their own experience, but all that is written here in
Steiner themselves, for nothing here is contrary to what Steiner
offered.]
Now in this thinking-about there is the
object of our interest, in relationship to which we are the subject.
As subject, we think about this object. This thinking is
also essentially (and initially) discursive to our inner
experience. We appear to inwardly talk to ourselves.
Our spirit seems to inwardly speak that which our soul then
hears.
It is with the skill thinking-about that we first enter on the problem of the Water Trial of
phenomenology. Thinking-about naturally
contains something of the shadow forces of the soul, in that our
feeling life is, in the beginning, dominated by antipathies and
sympathies. These natural likes and dislikes of our
individualized soul color all that we think about. Through them
what we think about acquires an individualized (non-objective) meaning
for the spirit - the i-AM, in the soul.
[The use of this form of the term "i-AM", is meant to
lessen the emphasis on the being nature of the ego - its noun-like
aspect, and to place more emphasis on the action nature - on the
verb-like aspect of the ego. The being nature of the ego tends to
be more related to the teachings of the Buddha, while the action
nature of the ego tends to be more related to the teachings of Christ.]
In the light of Steiner's The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity, the
experience (the percept) is, in the beginning, distorted in its meaning (the thought, the concept) by the shadow elements
lingering in the yet unredeemed antipathies and sympathies. By
the way, the reader should be clear that only their own personal
introspective observations can adequately discern what is going on
within ones own soul. We have little business believing we can
make such determinations about, or for, another.
Noticing these excessive and unredeemed aspects of
antipathy and sympathy will give us our first vague perceptions of the
work of the threefold double-complex, the Shadow in the Soul.
Thought is a flower rooted in the soul-soil of feeling, and
filled from within by the blossoming life of the will-in-thinking.
Where an excess of unconsciousness infects this soil and this life, the
Shadow is given free play.
In order to progress properly through the life passages
that comprise the Water Trial, we have to learn to renounce the unredeemed antipathy and sympathy. This is the
central moral act that makes possible the transformation via the Water
Trial from thinking about to thinking with. We enter the Water
Trial knowing how to think about, and we can leave the Water Trial
knowing how to think with. The essential moral nature of this
Trial is outlined in the Gospels in the Sermon on the Mount, in the
teaching concerning the mote and the beam. In the biography, when
we learn to struggle with the covering over (or painting in thought via
the unconscious Shadow driven creation of mental pictures) of the
persons that we meet with our individual unredeemed antipathies and
sympathies, we are learning about the beam in our own eye. We see
not the person, but our own soul as that lives in our projected
sympathies and antipathies. To learn to see past the beam, to
meet the true phenomena of the other, to learn to think with them
rather than about them, this is the moral craft to be discovered during
the Water Trial.
The biography gives us just those experiences that
challenge this learning. The spouse, the child, the co-worker,
the boss, the neighbor, the relative, or the stranger-other, all will
evoke the beam, the unredeemed mental pictures. We must
learn how not to paint our experience with this already unconsciously
given thought-content, and instead learn to let the experience itself
speak into the soul, and to become consciously active as a creator of
the free thought in relationship to the experience.
Again, one way to banish the Shadow influence here (when
we discover our thinking to be possessed by the beam) is to laugh at
ourselves - to see the essential silliness of our dark inner depictions
of others, as well as those depictions which are too sympathetic (that
is where we raise another up to the level of a kind of minor deity,
such as how too many view Rudolf Steiner - and others - out of a soul
mood of ungrounded and unrealistic admiration).
Sobriety, for all its virtues, must be balanced with
play, otherwise the soul becomes an arid desert.
So, for example, when we look at another person and
recognize that they are, in themselves, not just that which we observe
in the moment, but rather that they are their whole history - their
whole biography (in fact a sequence of biographies), and when we learn
to consciously set aside the reactive feelings of antipathy and
sympathy, only then can we start to think with who they truly are, and
not just about them. Our folk wisdom calls this learning to walk
in another's shoes.
This thinking-with can of course be
applied to anything living, anything that has a life element to its
nature, not just human beings, plants or animals. This includes
the history (the story) of a social form, such as a family, or even an
Anthroposophical Branch. When we recreate in the imagination,
free of antipathy and sympathy, the story-picture of something, we are
then learning to think with the object of our thought.
Goethe taught himself to think with the plant, and to
this organic way of thinking Rudolf Steiner later gave the name:
Goetheanism, which is a thinking that leaves behind the discursive
aspect of thinking about, and replaces that with a thinking-with - a qualitative characterizing picture thinking
(Tomberg's formulation). We do this by learning to make inner
images (mental pictures) consciously. We still retain the ability
to think discursively about these inner images - thinking-about does not disappear, but remains a skill which can be
applied when we choose and where we feel it is appropriate (which is
why I wrote earlier of the layered nature of these soul phenomena).
Two additional aspects of soul phenomena need to be
understood here - the attention and the intention and their relationship. The moral act of renunciation is more related to those actions of the will-in-thinking
that determines on which particular object we focus our attention.
When we are lost to the beam in our own eye, part of our
attention is unconsciously focused on our own soul's reactive feelings
of antipathy and sympathy. To the act of renunciation of these
semi-conscious interfering aspects of our attention, we need to join
the intention to love the object of this phenomenological
(story-picture) thinking. After subduing the impulse to live
imprisoned and in the thrall of the beam in our own eye (reactive
feelings of antipathy and sympathy), we use our first stage
(necessarily awkward and tentative) understanding of how to love the
other in such a way so as to redeem them in thought. We
consciously create a new picture to replace the old unconscious and
reactive one.
As part of the Water Trial, we don't just set aside the
reactive feelings, but we learn how to create in the soul cultivated
feelings. We create freely chosen cultivated moods of soul - that is intended feelings of reverence,
wonder and so forth, which then have a salutary effect on the thought
content that is to be produced according to where we let our attention
come to rest. This is an example of where the exercises bear
fruit. If we have practiced these exercises, this will be a great
help when we then need to apply the newly learned ability to form
cultivated moods of soul, as a prelude and foundation for thinking with
someone in a new way.
With a cultivated feeling we transform the soul-soil from
which the thought is born and then flowers (which is also why the ideal
is sometimes expressed as: thinking with the heart).
In a certain sense, what is renounced, love replaces.
What is given up, becomes transformed. What is dark, is
turned to gold. What is evil - our dark habits rooted in the
unconscious fear and mistrust of the other - the Thou, are beginning to
be transformed into love. And, best of all, what is too sober,
particularly in our Self, can - as is necessary - be made silly.
The renunciation of unredeemed antipathy and sympathy
does not, however, mean their elimination. The will acquires the
capacity to master this somewhat base song of the soul. We cease
attending to it unconsciously, and turn that attention (and the related
intention) elsewhere. We master the unconscious soul gesture that
leads antipathies and sympathies into the forefront of the soul, and
like a good choir director, silence it so that we can concentrate on
other instruments of soul potential, other voices. Transformed
and conscious feelings of antipathy and sympathy become a valid means
of discernment. But we need to be awake to the arising and
becoming of these feelings, if we wish not to give the shadow element
free play.
The will-in-thinking (an awake and more and more morally pure intention and
attention) fills the thought with life (which is why I add to the ideal
of thinking with the heart, the ideal also to: will the good).
In this way we also refine the gold that is latent in
antipathy and sympathy - their capacities for discernment and truth are
enhanced, because we apply them with more consciousness - a more awake
attention and intention. In the teaching on the beam and the
mote, Christ, in Matthew 7:5, ends it this way: You fake, first get the log
out of your own eye and then you can see about getting the splinter out
of your brother's eye.
Again, one of the best ways to eliminate the log is to
learn to laugh at it. The log arises from the Shadow side of soul
life, and in the light and warmth of our learning to laugh at
ourselves, the Shadow's hold dissolves.
In Steiner's The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity, we are
taught the importance of the moral basis for our actions, whether
outwardly in the sense world, or inwardly in the soul. Only that
action, which is preceded by a self-determined moral reason
(intention), is truly free. Even so, no one should be surprised
to discover that they are already trying to do these activities in some
fashion or another. Emerson said this: In self trust all virtues
are comprehended. The purpose of this essay - this word-map - is
to help us raise out of the realm of instinct, step by step into full
consciousness, our already existing natural goodness.
[Another brief biographical note: As I shared previously,
I underwent a kind of spontaneous awakening at age 31, and one of the
by-products of this inner infusion of light, was that I became
hyper-aware of judging people. I could see myself putting them
into various boxes and categories, and being now awake to this beam in
my own eye, I could also see that this was not right - it violated
conscience, so that I struggled to learn how to not do it. That
said, learning how not to do it, does not mean that we always apply
this newly learned moral craft. On the contrary, I often fell
back into old ways many times over the years, although there did slowly
dawn a kind of sensitivity, that let me see that I had been again in
thrall of the beam. Stepping outside the prison of the beam does
not become automatic - a habit, but must always be applied, in the
moment, consciously, with intention and attention (the
will-in-thinking).]
After we have learned to renounce (consciously and for
specific and individually freely chosen moral reasons) our soul
gestures of yet unredeemed antipathy and sympathy, in order to learn
how to think with that object of thinking which we are learning to
love, do we then move out of the Water Trial, via more necessity, to
the life passages of the Air Trial. This movement from water
(phenomenology) to air (silent practice), which before (at the entrance
to the Water Trial) began with thinking-about, now begins with
the newly learned craft of thinking-with. We start
with that which we have now discovered as a spiritual development in
the course of the Water Trial, and then apply that new level of moral
craft (capacity of the will) of renunciation and love to the Air Trial.
The will-in thinking, which has learned to master the unredeemed
aspects of feelings of antipathy and sympathy, and to replace these
with thoughts born out of cultivated moods of soul, is now
strengthened. It is this strength that then lends itself to the
life lessons of the Air Trial.
Dennis Klocek described the Air Trial as a learning to
think backwards - of unraveling, or unrolling, the thought content
produced by thinking with. The Discipleship stream sees it from a
slightly different direction, one which, however, is not in opposition,
but which instead is once more intended to be complementary.
Via the Water Trial we have learned how to think with,
and that has produced a thought content in the soul. It is this
content that must now be renounced in the Air Trial. When Steiner
wrote of this he called it: sacrifice
of
thoughts. We learn how, again in
meeting people, to not have a thought content at all. We become
inwardly silent. Strong forces of will are needed in order to
subdue the already achieved thought content, which we have wrapped
around another person (or any other object of thinking), even if this
content now lives free of unredeemed antipathies and sympathies.
We can also renounce, during the life passages of major aspects
of the Air Trial, those thoughts produced only by thinking about.
Further, in the feeling life there live attachments to
the thought content. We have, after all, produced it. It is
our creation, and we like it (most of the time - where the Shadow has
unconsciously produced the thought content, we can learn to relate to
this soul phenomena out of a healthy antipathetic discernment - we can
come to not liking it that we have such a thought). Sometimes,
however, we can't even separate our own sense of self from this thought
content. Nonetheless, to traverse the Air Trial we need to
renounce our collection of mental pictures (thoughts). Remember,
the self development that accompanies the sequence of alchemical Trials
is not just related to spiritual exercises, but also to moral or
character development; the chief features of which are acts of
sacrifice - acts of renunciation, and acts of love (the beginnings of: Not I, but Christ in me).
Steiner also calls this attachment to our thought
content, in certain circumstances: being in bondage to the concept "One must be able to confront
an idea and experience it; otherwise one will fall into its bondage" (The
Philosophy of Freedom, last sentence of the
original Preface). It can be a savage inner struggle - this Air
Trial - to learn to forcefully set aside our favorite pictures of the
world, a seemingly negative artistic act, sometimes taking months to
accomplish. At the same time, their essential nature does not
disappear, for the very same qualitative aspects of our true nature -
our true i-AM - can once again call them forth. Thought does not
disappear, it only becomes latent and goes into a kind of pralaya (the
state of being uncreated, unformed). The will-in-thinking is
strengthened by this act of renunciation, and when we choose to think
again concerning this same object of our thought, the penetrating new
powers of the will-in-thinking (attention and intention) can call forth
from this pralaya an ever deeper understanding of the underlying
meaning and truth of that about which we have chosen to think.
[another biographical note: I first explored this process
during my many long years of the Water Trial, which really began when I
discovered that I had become captured by a psychological paradigm, or
world picture. I had come to view everyone, after a time, through
the lens of this psychologically based world picture. I
discovered that the best way to become inwardly free of this capture,
was to undo any relationship to this paradigm, an activity that took
several months. A year or so later, I let myself be captured by a
similar world picture, this one connected to Tibetan Buddhism.
Again, many months were needed to become inwardly free - to break
the chains of the teaching - to be able to only experience these
thoughts when and if I consciously called them forth.
Subsequently, upon encountering Anthroposophy, I gave myself
wholly to it - became intoxicated with it in a way, and spent three
years drinking in all that I could manage, eventually once more finding
myself inwardly lacking the spiritual freedom before the concept that I
knew by then was essential.
Only after many months of work at sacrifice of thoughts,
was I able to stand in relationship to the massive and marvelous
thought content of Spiritual Science, inwardly free. Through this
activity of sacrifice of thoughts, I eventually stood in relationship
to concepts, acquired from Steiner, in such manner that they only
appeared in my consciousness when called forth. From this free
perspective (which I was then able to survey as a whole), I then could
see that Anthroposophy was not a thought content at all, but rather
just the method of awake, and fully conscious (intended and attended)
free thinking I had been instinctively seeking for many years.]
As the shadow elements (unredeemed antipathies and
sympathies - Water Trial, and emotional attachments to our self-created
thought content - Air Trial) are being let go, we now begin to have
another experience connected to the Gospels. This is again
related to the Sermon on the Mount, specifically the beatitude: "blessed are the poor in
spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven".
The rolling back, the sacrifice of, the renouncing of the
previously created thought content, makes the soul inwardly poor in
spirit. As we empty out the soul, we begin to learn a new
spiritual activity, which might be called thinking-within. The Air Trial passages of life are taking
us from thinking-with toward thinking-within. This
opens us to the delicate first stages of the conscious experience of
the kingdom of heaven as It begins to appear with greater clarity out
of the general background noise of the soul, and on the wings of our
natural instinct for the embryonic New Thinking. The Air
Trial is developing that which is meant to take us upward and onward to
the Fire Trial, or dialog. When we are poor in spirit, empty of
the previously given thought content (and master of silent practice),
then we can, to a degree, experience directly the inside of the object
of our thought. In personal relationships, this is the capacity
for the beginnings of true empathy.
In a sense, the base elements of unredeemed antipathy and
sympathy are a foundation in the soul. They are of the earth. In
the Water Trial, we rise to a more subtle and plastic condition in the
soul. To think with, to know the phenomenology of the object of
thought, is to bring the thinking into movement with its object.
The earth aspect is more solid and crystallized, while the water
aspect more fluid and more mobile. The discursively produced
thought is dead (the instinctive living element necessary for any
thought remains in the unconscious), while the consciously created
picture-thought is more living. With the air element, the soul
becomes more expansive. Thought that is renounced in the Air
Trial dissipates, disperses and dissolves into the general spiritual
background of the soul - the previously noted pralaya (uncreated,
unformed) condition. The will-in-thinking does not any longer
call it forth, nor does it let the thought call itself forth.
When we are in bondage to an idea, it calls itself forth, and the
Air Trial teaches us to break the chains by which we have let our
unconscious feeling attachment tie us to the concept/idea. We
break these chains of feeling by dissolving them, and Dennis Klocek's
metaphor of rolling back the thought is quite apt. We untie it
from its attachment to the soul, and without doubt the practice of the
spiritual exercise of the Ruskshau* is a great help here.
*[the Ruskshau is an exercise Steiner taught where he
encouraged people at the end of their day, before falling asleep, to
remember the day backwards. Details can be discovered in his
works.]
Only then, when we are truly empty, can thought, in the
sense that it is the true inside of our object of thinking, come toward
us. The true idea of the object moves toward us, as we learn to
open ourselves to it, such that it then thinks in us. As Christ says in Luke 17: 20-21 "Asked by the Pharisees when
the the kingdom of God was coming he answered: "The kingdom of God
doesn't come with the watching like a hawk, and they don't say, Here it
is, or There it is, because, you know what? the kingdom of God is
inside you."
Steiner writes at age 25, in The Theory
of Knowledge Implicit in Goethe's World Conception, published in 1886, that: What takes place in human
consciousness is the interpretation of Nature to itself. Thought
is the last member in the series of processes whereby Nature is formed.
While Emerson writes at age 33 in the essay Nature, published in 1836, 50 years before Steiner wrote the
above: Nature is
the incarnation of a thought, and turns to a thought again, as ice
becomes water and gas. The world is mind precipitated, and the volatile
essence is forever escaping again into the state of free thought.
Thus, having mastered (to a degree) silent practice
(learned how to be poor in spirit), we are at the beginning of the Fire
Trial, and similar in kind to our previous renunciations, the soul now
begins to discover how thinking can be in deepest kinship with its
object, by abandoning the Self - by no longer seeing ourselves as the
center of the universe. Instead we begin to love the object of
thinking more than we love ourselves. This deepening intention to
love, in that our own i-AM learns to stand out of the way, allows the
i-AM of the other more room in the soul - we begin to see them not just
from their inside - true empathy or thinking within, but as them,
united with them. Again, anything living that can be thought
empathically, can also be even more deeply known when we learn to unite
with it in thought. But this requires more than our own action.
The art of true empathy, or thinking within, now, as we let go
our own centrality of being, becomes the chalice in which It can think in us - and the life passage of Fire Trial begins to unfold.
This is the fruit of the Air Trial now carried further -
the spiritual developmental capacity to have dialog with the realm of
the invisibles, for true empathy free of self importance and rooted in
inner silence, now lets the inner being of the other - the Thou -
speak. Having understood how we become in bondage to the concept,
and emotionally attached to it, we no longer repeat those actions, with
the result that thought tends not to come to rest in the soul, to
coagulate there. Instead, thought now passes through the soul -
flows like a living stream.
[In 1999, seven years ago, I wrote this: My method basically now
consists (when life circumstances allow it) of sitting at my desk and
writing descriptive passages of social and political realities.
Inwardly the experience is analogous to looking at a clear
stream. The surface of the stream results from my inner activity
in sacrifice of thoughts, fact gathering, picture forming and artistic
expression (more or less done simultaneously). At the same time
as my thinking sees this clear surface, I can perceive that there
arises, on the other side of that surface, activity which does not
belong to my own will, but which appears there spontaneously of its own
accord. The clear surface is then a product of two activities
acting in concert. With my writing I record what appears there.]
With this art (thinking-within), which was
earlier merely a skill (thinking-about) and then a
craft (thinking-with), we now are in the midst of the Fire Trial. But
before discussing this Trial more deeply from the point of view of
Discipleship, we need to look ahead a bit and understand what lies on
the other side of the Fire Trial. We need to have a picture of
what happens in between - in the moral interval between fire (dialog)
and the new earth (new freedom), as the circle gesture spirals around
in a kind of completion, before moving on to a new level of experience.
[a bit more biography: the material next to be presented,
regarding what can happen after the life passage of the Fire Trial, is
a little bit speculative on my part. While I have had quite
definite experiences of the kind named by Steiner: Imagination,
Inspiration and Intuition (mostly by Grace from Above), I am neither
naturally clairvoyant nor an initiate. I am not even sure most of us
need anymore to strongly seek such a goal, at least certainly not in a
single lifetime. When I get deeper into the Fire Trial material
itself (below), especially given the layered nature of the soul
capacities and experiences of all the Trials, and as well the true
mystery nature of ordinary consciousness, why I encourage a
consideration of the more modest goal of a kind of sacramental thinking (as against initiation) especially for Americans, will
be made more plain.]
This culmination of the Fire Trial is described in
Steiner's John Gospel lectures, in lecture twelve, as: The Nature
of the Virgin Sophia and of the Holy Spirit
(when reading this lecture, keep in mind that it was addressed to the
Intellectual Soul, not the Consciousness Soul). The previous
spiritual developmental tasks, interwoven with the moral and character
developmental intervals, or Trials, produces a katharsis, or
purification of the astral body, such that the Rite of Initiation may
now be enacted, and the seed organs of clairvoyance may now be
impressed on the etheric body. I emphasize the term may, because
while a great deal of the development leading to this stage is rooted
in our own actions - our own will-in-thinking, as the Fire Trial
progresses we become more and more interdependent with the will
activity of the invisibles.
We do not, as I understand it, so much initiate
ourselves, but instead are initiated in a cooperative dance necessarily
involving Another.
On the other side of the Fire Trial, if initiation is to
be the result, we have acquired new faculties of perception. The
spiritual world is now there to be experienced directly, and the soul
has fully developed that spiritual freedom, which The
Philosophy of Freedom (or Spiritual
Activity) contemplates, for we have renounced
unredeemed antipathy and sympathy, we have renounced our emotional
attachments to a given thought content and we have renounced even the
significance of our own i-AM in relationship to others; all the while
learning to love ever more deeply the objects of our perception
(beholding) and thinking.
[From this point onward, I will be often using the term beholding instead of perception (in certain cases) and for this
nuance I am grateful to Clifford Monks, who provided this in a recent
conversation between the two of us.]
Now before us stand new objects of inward beholding.
The world of Imaginations is faced with this new freedom, but it
stands inwardly over there, as it were, such that once more we have
something which we think about, only this time it is not a sense object
but a spiritual object. Moreover, the perceptual element of an
Imagination has required our co-participation; and, the thought content
produced by our cognitive capacity, during the experience of the
supersensible, arises simultaneously with the experience.
Contrary to a sense object, which has as an aspect of its nature
what Steiner called the necessary given, a spiritual Imagination as an
object of clairvoyant beholding does not exist independently of our own
will-on-fire in thinking. We have authored and sourced (for this language,
grateful thanks to Harvey Bornfield) it in cooperation with spiritual
beings.
Our new thinking about has participated in the creation
of the Imagination. We experience the Imagination in infinite
internal space (ethereal and peripheral space) as an object, whose
existence comes about because our own activity is coupled with the by
Grace activity of higher beings. The intention and attention are
involved in a Parsifal question* to which the Imagination is an answer
(producing a kind of wordless knowledge). Subsequent in time to
this wordless knowing experience (which includes a conceptual element),
cognition then produces the word forms, either written or spoken, in
which the living Imagination dies into a crystallized word-picture,
such as what is given to us in many of Steiner's lectures and writings.
When we actively (not passively) read these word-pictures,
recreating them in our own picture-thinking, the soul harmonizes with
the Imaginative aspect of the world of spirit, creating out of this
harmony a rudimentary chalice in which later spiritual experiences can
arise.
[*A Parsifal question is a question that if we didn't ask
it when we could have, we may have to wait a long time to later receive
an answer.]
So we begin then to repeat at a higher level the previous
Trials, but this time facing experiences we have never before had.
We travel once more around the mandala of the circling spiral of
soul metamorphosis, learning in new ways to think-about (Imaginations), then on to new thinking-with (Inspirations) and finally to new thinking-within (Intuitions). [There would seem to be here a great
mystery, about which I have not (yet) any experience, but at the same
time a great curiosity: do angels etc. tell jokes or laugh and dance?]
This full new thinking, however, is itself at a higher
stage. It is thinking transformed into willed creative and
participatory beholding. The normal thought content, which we
know as an aspect of our original state of consciousness (earth and
freedom, in discursive thinking about), only arises in the soul after
the clairvoyant thinking perceiving/beholding. This thought
content falls out, as it were, during the period of time the spiritual
experience is fading away. The spiritual experience does not
continue in earthly memory, but at the same time, the thought content
produced (that is, how the experience was initially cognized as it
fades away) does remain in earthly memory.
Let us now return to a deeper appreciation of the life
passages we are calling: the Fire Trial.
All the work we do, through the various Trials and
passages of our biography, more and more purifies the soul, making it
ready for clairvoyant spiritual perception. At the same time,
there is constant spiritual music in the soul - the song of the wind
and of the breath - even as far back as when we are only being newly
born out of the first Trial of earth and freedom.
Ordinary consciousness is already full of spirit.
Our problem is how do we pick the gold out of the dark shadowy
and leaden dross of the soul, normal to its given fallen state of earth
and freedom. Two factors are clues. These are discovered
during the early stages of introspection in the idea of needs
and the idea of choices. The wind - the breath - the living river of
thought - blows through the soul constantly, but always in accord with
need and most often in accord with other-need, that is the needs not of the Self, but of the Thou.
To live into this Grace given always present intuition-like
breath, we need to choose. When we do choose service to other-need,
then true, good and beautiful intuitions flow on the wind of Grace into
the soul, even in its ordinary and fallen state of consciousness.
How else are we to understand the natural and harmonious
state of grace always potential in such relationships as: mother and
child, comrades at arms and lovers.
Other-need also helps keep our ambitions in check.
One of the temptations that the Shadow offers to us is to let us
believe we can, for example, out of reading a Steiner text speak with
authority about matters concerning which we have had no other
experience than the text. Absent the real experience - the
percept - true thought (the concept) cannot arise. Only in
conjunction with actual clairvoyant experience can we, in full
conscience, speak of such matters with the same confidence as did our
Teacher, Rudolf Steiner. Yet, in the face of other-need, and our
choice to devote ourselves to this need, spiritual contact (experience)
does appear in the soul. The spiritual percept (experience)
arises within the soul as a response to the Parsifal question which our
intention and attention have created out of our relationship to
other-need; and, the modest nature of our choice to serve this need
makes our soul a suitable chalice to receive that thought content which
then serves this need.
For example, we have no need (besides a vain curiosity)
to know who was the 20th Century Bodhisattva incarnation of the future
Maitreya Buddha. Yet, on the other hand, there is a deep need to
know how to love those intimate others in our biography, so that we can
learn to heal our shared karma of wounds.
With this in mind (and also keep in mind the layered
nature of soul development, as against the one-sided idea that it is a
mere linear progression) let us look at the Fire Trial, which Dennis
Klocek has described also as: dialog; and which he related to meeting
with the dead, who come to us through our encounters with others.
From the standpoint of the Discipleship stream, this is once more
perceived a bit differently, yet again in a complementary fashion.
Having passed through the previous Trials, our
will-in-thinking now possesses certain capacities, certain inner arts,
the essence of which are moral in nature. The self development
spiritual exercises are secondary to, but supportive of, the character
(moral) developments. We have learned in the Water Trial to
renounce unredeemed antipathies and sympathies and to replace those
with a redeemed thought-content produced in a chalice of freely chosen
cultivated feelings - that is we have learned to think with the object
of thought. In the Air Trial we have renounced as well even this
self-produced thought-content, in order to live in the silence, that is
poor in spirit - thus beginning the experience we have been calling: thinking-within.
In Fire Trial, which begins with its capacity of thinking-within won in the Air Trial, we now enter into dialog on the
wings of a renunciation of self importance. That which is
not-Self is to become more important than that which is Self.
Love of the other fills the attention and intention, and
the work toward Not I, but Christ in me matures. In this case,
the dialog element for the Discipleship stream is more accurately
characterized as Steiner's "it thinks in me", albeit this
form of expression is lacking a certain artistry (Intellectual Soul,
not Consciousness Soul). A more beautiful phrase would be: the delicate and subtle
presence of Fullness and fullness of Presence
(Holy Breath).
[another biographical note: I learned, over many years of
hard experience, that the essential matter was the Parsifal question -
the deeply felt question, coupled with the absence of personal ambition
in this question. The knowledge I seek must be consciously
intended to serve others, not to serve my vain curiosity. In
fact, my success in my researches into the social (see other essays in
this book), seems to have been entirely related to my renunciation of
the possibility of initiation in order to more deeply be led to an
understanding of the social, an act which occupied my prayer life for a
number of years in the mid-'80's. As a consequence, I began to
experience this wind, this delicate and subtle presence of Fullness and
fullness of Presence in response to my Parsifal questions concerning an
understanding of the social, which I had sought in order to serve
other-need. My biography led me to working, from my mid-thirties
onward, as a member of the working poor. I cleaned toilets,
washed dishes in restaurants, worked in mental hospitals, and the last
three years of my work life (age 59-62), I worked in a factory.
This led me to not only a personal, but a shared experience of
the suffering in the world due to the Age of Materialism, which has led
the i-AM not to appreciate itself or the causes of its suffering, and
which gave me such pain of soul that the only way I could think to
alleviate this was to seek, via the New Thinking, the ability to tell a
new story of the world and of human meaning. This was my Parsifal
question in its broadest form, and the wind would come at anytime It
choose as I lived out these experiences, so that I had to learn to be
sensitive to this wind, and to serve It, even by pulling off the road
when driving and taking notes, or getting up from bed at night and
writing when called. The success of this inner work also made me
on more than one occasion, an obnoxious moral nut case, filled with
excessive moments of grand hubris - my own Shadow intoxicated and
inflamed. Fortunately, the Trials would knock me down whenever I
got too drunk with the seriousness of any luciferic fantasies of having
a mission.]
The moral art of thought not only comes to the truth of the object of thinking, but also knows its goodness and its beauty. In intimate relationships, where we learn to love the will of the other - the Thou, and to see the beauty, not of their physical appearance, but of their deeds - in this selfless perception we then start to live in their true Fullness and Presence.
Thinking-within, as it traverses the Fire Trial, begins to experience
the spiritual world as a thought world, via a pure thinking, which is a
cooperative art - Grace will be present. This purity is
three-fold. It is pure in the sense that it is only thought -
that is it is sense free. The attention is so focused only on
thought, that the outer sense world recedes far into the background of
consciousness. That is one aspect. The second kind of
purity is moral in nature. The soul is pure in its intention and
attention. The intention and attention are chaste, as it were.
Modest, or moderate. Without ambition of any kind.
Not even seeking initiation or enlightenment. Insight
increases in the soul, but each time as a surprise - as a wonder.
The third kind of purity is as regards the thought - the
concept itself. It is only pure concept or idea and in this it is
thought as Being, as Presence and Fullness. Our earthy grasping
of the thought, which in the beginning tends to render it into mere
mental pictures or generalized concepts, has been gone beyond. We
have sensed thought unconsciously in this beginning, and caused it to
fall into our earthly and darkened consciousness from out of its
original living environment. When we learn how to return thought
to its true realm and nature, then our sense-free thinking, and the
purity of our intention and attention now lets the pure nature of the
Being of the Thought think in us (dialog).
At the same time, this conversation has what seems at
first blush an odd quality to it, in the sense of our freedom. As
discussed in the essay above, on The
Meaning of Earth Existence in the Age of the Consciousness Soul, just as Christ gives his Being to our need for
knowledge of the Good as an act of Grace in such a way that the thought
of the Good is entirely ours to shape, so also that which thinks in us
does not answer our knock with any authority whatsoever. This
Holy Spirit (the wind in the soul spends (exhausts) Its will into us in
a way. Its participation with our i-AM in the nature of the
thought's form is such that, while the Holy Spirit elevates our
perception of truth, we remain the final author and source. The
Holy Spirit's participation is also a gift and becomes the wind to the
wings of our soul. Borne on this wind we see from whatever
height, depth or breadth that must be there for other-need. We
serve the Thou and the Holy Spirit serves us both.
The soul is now grateful for whatever wills to dialog
with it, and has no need for anything other than the occasional, but
profoundly nourishing, experiences of Grace, all of which it had
already begun to know, even coming in the beginning in the wonderful
mystery of ordinary consciousness, and in accord with other-need and
choice.
Yet, in this same beginning, the karma of wounds, and the
unredeemed aspects of the astral or desire body move us forward in
life, and we are guided by the Shadow into and toward our necessary
biographical experiences. In the processes of the Fire Trial, we
learn to let go these drives, to move with and within the stream of
Providence in Life. The soul now tends to want only to be content
and at rest, no longer driven. We love the necessity that
Providence brings us, and devote ourselves to that task, recognizing
that the Great Whole of Life is in Other and far more competent Hands
(Christ's Love).
There can be, by the way, either (or both) an outer
necessity and an inner necessity. Self observation, with an
evocation of conscience applied to the question of whether we are being
truthful to ourselves, will reveal whether an inner necessity is to
have the same weight as an outer one. This essay, in fact, was
very much produced out of an inner necessity in connection with the
delicate and subtle presence of Fullness and fullness of Presence,
brought into the stream of Time, because of a Parsifal question that
occurred to me regarding the pending conference on Ben Franklin (August
18-19, 2006), where I lived in Fair Oaks, California. Yet, even
in this work, I encountered Fire Trial elements, for latent and
unredeemed ambitions limited and distorted my first versions of this
essay. Only after I had recognized these ambitions and laughed at
myself for them, did matters begin to acquire a satisfactory to
conscience moral clarity.
We need to keep in mind that we remain of the earth, even
when the wind - the kingdom of heaven - is blowing through the soul.
In our earthly dialogs, one with the other, we need to learn to
just listen and not to always impose our own opinions upon the others
freedom of thought (for parents of children and others in a teaching
necessity, this will be different, sometimes). We can let the
soul rest in wonder at what the Thou will say and do. So also
with the invisible other-presence in the soul. In this way the
outer biography and the inner biography more and more consciously
harmonize their naturally interwoven music.
Life itself - the biography - will demand of ordinary
layered consciousness, and in harmony with the necessities of our karma
of wounds, those experiences to be faced in which other-need and choice
appear. If we think with the heart and will the good, Grace will
come in the form of those other-needed intuitions - the deepening
consciousness of what other-presence wants to say into our inwardness,
in concordance with our slowly growing and developing capacities, as is
necessary for service to the Thou.
This is the essence of the Fire Trial - a burning away
purification of self for other. Just as in the Air Trial we set
aside attachment to a given thought content, so in the Fire Trial we
give away our attachments to our own meaning - we dissolve the self
descriptive concepts with which we previously adorned our i-AM, as if
wearing a costume. Instead, we just are. In all our actions
and choices, we are (if we think on it) always: "In the Beginning...".
We no longer are this or that, but just are (i-AM).
Each favorite self-name: father, mother, anthroposophist,
alchemist, lawyer, ditch digger - all these names of self are let go,
using the craft and art acquired in the Air Trial. We do this in
order to get ready for the first part of Not I, but Christ in me - the
Not I part. We burn away the I concepts, which by their very
nature are limiting and mark us as not-free and are a beam in our own
eye-inside, directed at ourselves.
We don't have to think of ourselves as a father or
mother, for example, since the necessity of the biography places those
tasks before us already. The inner biography too, with its
ambitions, hopes, dreams and wishes, pulls us forward as well.
There is as yet no traditional clairvoyant spiritual
perception - the astral body is still being purified during the Fire
Trial. What was the lower ego, or that which begins its path
accompanied by the Shadow or threefold double-complex, has more and
more merged and identified itself with the higher ego - the
self-participated aspect of conscience.
When we live purely in Parsifal questions (that is, poor
in spirit), in the artistic mastery of our antipathies and sympathies,
having set aside self-importance and attending to the object of
thinking with the intention to love, then thinking is meet with
other-presence, as needed. This is the quite definite inner
experience of the delicate and subtle presence of Fullness and fullness
of Presence, which is described in the John Gospel as follows: What's born of the flesh is
flesh, and what's born of the breath is breath. Don't be amazed
because I told you you have to be born again. The wind blows
where it will and you hear the sound of it, but you don't know where it
comes from or where it goes; it's the same with everyone born of the
breath John 3: 6-8
This Fire Trial is all the more painful, because we have
become exposed via the previous layers (stages) of spiritual and
character development, to a much deeper introspective understanding of
our own desire body - our own astral body. We can now not only
think within the other - the Thou, but also we can now think much
deeper within our own soul - we are naked before our own introspective
clarity of perception. That which remains unredeemed, and
still yet outside the full and completed Fire Trial of purification,
lies inwardly exposed to us. The descending conscience (like the
descent of the dove in the Gospels) meets the rising lower ego, both
seeking union and marriage; and this light from above, a kind of deep
moral Grace, illuminates and warms all that is yet shadow in the soul.
Emerson has put the bare bones of it like this in his lecture,
The American Scholar: "For the instinct is sure, that prompts him to tell his
brother what he thinks. He then learns that in going down into
the secrets of his own mind he has descended into the secrets of all
minds..."
*
Just as we learned to think about, with and within the
other - the Thou, so we learn to think about, with and within ones own
soul. Each skill, craft and art of thinking emerges from its
corresponding Trial. The Earth Trial is a given, it is
where most of us start. The Water Trial requires our first
struggles with renunciation and the beginning, and delicate,
expressions of love. The Air Trial takes us even further, to the
abandonment of our favorite thoughts. Then we also renounce our
excessive sense of Self, in the process of facing the Fire Trial.
There we are also most exposed to our own other-Self, - the
Shadow - which is now fully illuminated - no secrets whatsoever.
Let us consider, briefly, some hints on the encounter
with the Shadow, from the point of view of the Discipleship stream.
When Valentin Tomberg was writing as an anthroposophist, he described in his book Inner Development, three aspects to the Shadow: a luciferic double, an ahrimanic double and a human double. Later, in his profoundly Christian Meditations on the Tarot: a Journey into Christian Hermeticism he wrote of the tempter, the prosecutor and of egregores - that is of self-created psychic parasites in the soul (Steiner called these latter creatures, in Man as Symphony of the Creative Word: cancers or tumors of the soul).
When we think discursively - talk inwardly to ourselves,
the unconscious works into the soul. That is, both the higher and
the lower unconscious are present. No true thought, for example,
can arise in the soul except for its having come to us via the living
stream of thought (see Kuhlewind here). But, because in ordinary
and fallen soul consciousness, we are bound (intentionally by the Gods
so as to give us true freedom on the earth) into an inner darkness of
spirit, we only can know thought as it falls out and down into the soul
from its original living element. In discursive thought the
living element has died.
Conscience, another higher element of the unconscious,
also speaks into the soul via discursive thought, as that whispering
still small voice.
At the same time, the Shadow is active here as well.
When we struggle with our own temptation or tempt others
(the luciferic double), or when we hurt ourselves, or others (prosecute
ourselves) with mean thoughts (the ahrimanic double), these too come
from the unconscious into discursive thinking. When we fall, over
and over again into temptation such as addiction or alcoholism, part of
the soul becomes excessively free of the ego, for the ego is weak in
many ways. This part can be called an egregore or a tumor of soul.
However, since all manner of bad habits (an ill temper,
an abusive tongue) are also connected to tiny tumors of soul, I have
began to feel that this language lacks what art and a sense of beauty
needs to give to our conceptions, so above I wrote only of wounds, of
our karma of wounds. In the case of egregores or serious tumors
or cancers of the soul, we can call these self-generated wounds.
What the life passages of the Trials give to us is ever
greater consciousness. We draw out of the unconscious, through a
more and more awake intention and attention, not only its lower
elements, the Shadow and darkly cold side of temptations, prosecutions
and wounds, but also the Light and heart warmed side, the stream of
living thought and participated conscience.
So, in facing the Water Trial of the mote and the beam we
begin the work of discipleship, the work of seeking reintegration and
reunion with the Divine Mystery Itself. So also with the Air
Trial and the Fire Trial. Bit by bit we perceive and then let go
what is dark in the unconscious, thereby separating and drawing into
the light the gold of our growing will-in-thinking.
The fruit of each Trial remains with us, and at each
passage becomes deeper. The soul becomes a rich texture of layers
of inner song and music in the form of ever unfolding capacities of
will, in the corresponding creative cultivation of sublime elements in
the feeling life, all interwoven with the arising and passing away of
the breath-stream of living thought.
The purified will (an appropriately moral intention and
attention) creates heart warmth in the soul-soil of feeling, out of
which the light and life filled flower of thought is born. And,
because we are first born into this process out of the Earth Trial of
freedom, our whole passage in these Life Trials goes forward in
freedom. It all evolves out of our choices. Recall Emerson:
In self trust all
virtues are comprehended.
Nothing renounced has disappeared, but rather the soul
becomes an instrument, which the i-AM in freedom learns to play.
The notes and intervals become primal dynamic expressions of soul
forces and capacities, many generated out of spiritual exercises.
Just as we must practice the use of a material musical
instrument, so we must practice the capacities of the soul. At
the same time, many forces and capacities (if not more) have a quality
that comes only from the moral tone of the soul. We purify the
instrument of the soul as much as we learn how to use it. Both
are needed, both are necessary. The spiritual exercises, that is
the how as in technique, has more kinship with the teachings of the
true Alchemists - the stream of the Kings, while the moral purity of
the soul has more kinship with the teachings of Christ - the stream of
the Shepherds.
Steiner's The
Philosophy of Spiritual Activity is the
modern transformation of the Christ-in-me moral essence of the John
Gospel, while Knowledge
of Higher Worlds is the modern transformation
of the Rosicrucian Ideals of spiritual developmental exercises.
While the latter has more kinship with the soul nature of
Central Europe - the seeking to incarnate the Ideal, the former
has more kinship with the soul nature of the American - the need to act
morally in the world. Both are present everywhere in the world,
it is just the mix and their proportions that vary from one soul
gesture to another, in the wonder and mystery of the Threefold World.
Let us now seek to make a whole.
We become more and more inwardly free as we renounce and
transform sympathies and antipathies, then as well the very thought
content itself, until finally we sacrifice our own importance.
Each act of renunciation is accompanied by a corresponding and
deeper capacity to love. Each act of love, beginning with the
most simple appreciation of the other - the Thou, creates inner purity:
inner light and warmth. We are in the process of learning to make
of the soul a temple, and to fill it with created and cultivated
feelings of reverence and wonder at not only the world of nature, but
also the world of social community - the stream of karmic wounds and
free destiny meetings with our companions in life.
Ultimately, this inner and outer moral work leads us to
becoming fully inwardly naked to ourselves in the Fire Trial (where
there is no longer the possibility of escaping the Shadow), and as well
fully and consciously naked to the other-Presence (the kingdom of heaven is within you). But even in
the face of the other-Presence we are nevertheless completely free. The
nature of the breath (the other-Presence) is to bring not only a new
depth of comprehension, but ever more freedom, for we never stop being
the principle willful agent of the thought-content that arises in the
soul. Overtime we become even freer and more creative - a true
artist in thought.
The creation of a human thought content is the sole
province of the 10th Hierarchy. Only in us, and through our love,
does the Cosmos know Itself in the beauty of human thought. We
were told this as long ago as Genesis 2:19-20, with the symbolic
picture that unto Adam is given the power of naming every living
creature. We name the world, give it its human meaning, with
every thought we source and author.
Here we can now come to understand more deeply the truth,
beauty and goodness hidden in Christ's comments in response to the
question of what is the most important commandment: He said to them, "You are to love your lord God
with all your heart and all your spirit and all your mind. That
is the important and first commandment. [love
other-Presence] The
second
one
is similar: You are to love those close to you as you love
yourself. [love the Thou, the companions in
life] All
the law and the prophets hang from these two commands" . Matthew 22: 37-40.
What we really learn is to participate sacramentally in
the arrival of the thought-content in the soul, which becomes then ever
new each time we truly think. We are, in this, inwardly born
again and again and again. This living thinking is a perpetual
rebirth of thought, which comes into being and dies away - a constant
dying and becoming. We learn to unite with this living stream of
thought, the living stream of breath within. We give ourselves
over to it, in a participatory Rite - an artistic soul dance of
sacred-heart thinking, and then discover the true secret of the Fire
Trial, which has been hidden out in the open in the Gospels, just in
this: Now I bathe you in the water to change hearts, but the one coming
after me is stronger than me: I'm not big enough to carry his shoes.
He will bathe you in holy breath and fire. John the
Baptist: Matthew 3:11
leading us, through His Grace (holy breath within)
and His Love (as Artistic arranger of the Karma
of the Fire of Trials in our biographies), to:
Not I, but
Christ in me.
********************************
to repeat
from the beginning of the introduction:
In this book one of the ideas
we might come to understand is how it is that a theory is a kind of
story. Whether it is the Theory Evolution, or a Theory of God,
both are stories. In this book then will be the story of an
alternative theory to the one currently dominating scientific thinking.
As an aspect of that story there will also be a kind of
anti-story - a deconstruction of certain aspects of the dominant
scientific story (theory). Keep in mind that only certain parts
will undergo deconstruction. Natural scientists do know a great
deal about world, - they just do not know Everything, and certain
aspects they have gotten completely wrong.
P.S. The reader should best
understand this book as a social science text ... that is I am here
being as fully scientific as is possible about the social. The
primary aspect of my science concerns thinking and the mind - that is
the how or method by which one goes about using human cognitive
capacities. The secondary aspect concerns the application of that
how - of that method of thinking and the mind as applied to the
question of the real nature of human macro-social and political
existence. This last produces a content. The book
arises primarily as method or how, and then secondarily as the content
or what. At the same time because of the complicated nature of
these processes (methods) and themes (contents), and their natural
interdependence, the whole has to be artistically expressed in the form
of something woven together, as they can in fact not be separated.
One can distinguish them, but they are, in their essence,
an undivided whole.
As a consequence, in order to
see deeply into the human psychology underlying our shared social
existence it is essential to know intimately one’s own inwardness in a
scientific fashion. Emerson puts it this way in his lecture to
Harvard in 1837: The
American Scholar:
"For the instinct is sure, that prompts him to tell his
brother what he thinks. He then learns that in going down into the
secrets of his own mind he has descended into the secrets of all
minds...”